Christ the way and the truth and the life, or, A short discourse pointing forth the way of making use of Christ for justification and especially and more particularly for sanctification in all its parts, from Johan. XIV, vers. VI : wherein several cases of conscience are briefly answered, chiefly touching sanctification / by John Brown.

CHRIST , The Way , the Truth , & the Life . Or A discovery of the right way of making use of Christ , for Sanctification : From IOHN . XIV . 6. Iesus sayeth unto them , I am the Way , & the Truth ▪ & the Life ; No man cometh unto the Father but by Me.

CHAP. I. The introduction , with some generall observations from the cohesion .

DOubtlesse it is alwayes usefull , yea necessary , for the children of God , to know the right way of making use of Christ , who is made all things to them which they need , even Wisdome , Righteousnesse , Sanctification , and Redemption ▪ 1 Cor. 1 : 30. But it is never more necessarie for beleevers to be cleare & distinct in this matter ▪ than when Satan by all meanes is seeking to pervert the right wayes of the Lord ; and one way or other to lead souls away , and draw them of Christ ; knowing that if he prevail here , he hath gained his poynt : and therefore he endeavoureth not only to darken it by error , either more grosse , or more subtile ; but also to darken it by mistakes , and prejudices ; whence it cometh to passe , that not only Strangers are made to wander out of the way , but oftentimes many of his owne people are walking in the darknesse of ignorance and mistakes , and remaine leane through want of the reall exercise of the Life of faith , which would make them fat & flourishing ; because it would make them strong in the Lord , and in the power of his might , and to grow up in Christ in all things .

The clearing up then of this truth cannot but be most seasonable now , when Satan is prevailing with many , whom he cannot get tempted to loosenesse and profanitie , to sit downe upon some thing , which is not Christ ; and to rest upon something within themselves , distinct from him , both in the matter of Iustification , and Sanctification . This subtile Adversary is now setting some a work , to cry up , by preaching , speaking and printing , a way to heaven , which is not Christ , a kinde of morality , civility and outward holinesse , whereupon the soul is to rest : and this holinesse , not wrought and effectuated through the strength of Iesus , by faith sucking life and furniture from him ; but through our owne art and skill ; which in effect is nothing but an extract of refined Popery , Socinianisme , and Arminianisme , devised and broached of purpose , to draw the soul off Christ ; that he may stand upon his owne legs , and walk by his owne power , and thank himself , at least in part , for the crown , at length .

Further , through the great goodnesse of God , the true way of a soul's justification is admirablie cleared up ; and many are , at least theoretically , acquanted therewith ; and many also practically , to the quieting of their wakened consciences , and stopping the mouth of their accusers , and obteaning of peace , joy , and the lively hope of the everlasting crowne : yet many a gratious soul professe their unacquantednesse with the solide and thriveing way of usemaking of Christ for grouth in grace and true Sanctification . Therefore some discovery of the truth here cannot but be usefull , seasonable , yea and acceptable unto them : If He , who is the Truth , would give grace to understand , and to unfold this so necessary and alwayes advantagious a Truth ; and would help to write of and explaine this Truth , by faith in him , who is here said to be the Truth ; then should we have cause to blesse and magnifie his name : But if he ▪ because of sin , shall hide himself , and not let out those beames of light , whereby we might discover light , we shall but darken counsell with words without knowledge , and leave the matter as uncleare , as ever . Therefore is it necessarie , there be both in him that writeth , and in such as reade a single dependence on him , who is given for a leader , Esa. 55 : 5. and hath promised to bring the blinde by a way , which they knew not , and to lead them in paths that they had not known , and to make darkness , light before them , and crooked things streight ▪ Esa. 42 : 16. that thus by acting faith on him , we may finde , in so far , the truth of this verified , viz. That he is the Way the Truth , and the Life .

Now for clearing up of this matter , we would know , That our Lord Iesus , from the beginning of this Chapter is laying downe some grounds of consolation , sufficient to comfort his Disciples , against the sad newes of his departure and death ; and to encourage them against the feares they had of much evill to befall them , when their Lord & Master should be taken from them ▪ Which is a sufficient proof of the tender heart of Iesus ▪ who alloweth all his followers strong consolation , against all ▪ feares , hazards ▪ troubles and perplexities , which they can meet with in their way . He will not leave them comfortlesse ; and therefore he layeth downe strong grounds of consolation , to support their drouping and fainting hearts ; as loving to see his followers rejoyceing alwayes in the Lord , and Singing in the wayes of Zion ; that the world may see , and be convinced of a reality in Christianity , and of the preferablenesse of that life , notwithstanding of all the troubles that attend it , unto any other , how sweet and desireable so ever it may appear to flesh and blood .

In prosecution of which designe , he told them vers. 4. that they knew wh●…ther He went , and the way also ▪ which he was to take , and by which he was to bring them to the Father to the mansions spoken of , and so to life eternall . But Thomas rashly and incredulously ( as too usually he did Chap. 11 : 16. and 20 : 25 ) venteth himself , and little lesse then contradicteth his Master , saying vers. 5 ▪ We know not whither thow goest , and how can we know the way ? wherein we have an emblem of many a beleever , who may have more grace and knowledge of God and of Christ , than they will be able to see , or acknowledge that they have , what through temptations ; inward distempers ; sense of their many defects and great ignorance ; strong desires of high measures ; clearer discoveries of the vastnesse of the object ; mistakes about the true nature of grace , despiseing the day of small things ; and indistinctnesse as to the actings of grace , or want of understanding and right uptaking of grace , in its various out goings , and actings under various notions , and the like ▪

Whereupon Christ , after his usuall manner , taketh occasion to clear up that ground of consolation further unto them ; and to let them see the true way of coming to the Father , that thereby they night be helped to see , that they were not such strangers unto the way , as they supposed ; and withall he amplifieth ; and layeth out the properties and excellencies of this way , as being the true and living way , and the only true and living way ; and that in such a manner , as they might both see the way to be perfect , full , saife , saving and satisfying ; and also learne their duty , of improving this way alwayes , and in all things , untill they came home at length to the Father : saying I am the Way , the Truth and the Life : no man cometh to the Father but by me .

Christ then , saying , that He not only is the Way to the Father , even the true way ; but that he is so the true way , as that he is also Truth it self ▪ in the abstract , and so the Living way , that he i●… Life itself , in the abstract , g●…eth us ground to consider , after what manner it is , that He is the Truth , and the Life , as well as the Way ; and that for the clearing up and discovering of His being an absolutely perfect , transcendently excellent , incomparably preferable , and fully satisfying way , usefull to beleevers in all cases , all exigents , all distresses , all difficulties , all tryals , all temptations , all doubts , all perplexities ; & in all causes or occasions of distempers , feares , faintings , discouragements &c. which they may meet with in their way to heaven . And this will lead us to cleare up the duty of beleevers , on the other hand , and to shew how they should , in all their various cases and difficulties , make use of Christ , as the only alsufficient Way to the Father , and as Truth and Life in the way , and so we will be led to speak of Christs being to his people all that is requisite for them here in the way , whether for justification or sanctification , and how people are to make use of him , as being all , or as being made of God to us Wisdom , Righteousnesse , Sanctification and Redemption . 1. Cor. 1 : 30.

Ere we come to the words in particular , we would look upon them , as having relation to Thomas his words , in the preceeding verse . wherein he did little lesse , then contradict what Christ had said in the 4 vers. and learne severall very comfortable points of doctrine , as .

First .

THat Iesus Christ is very tender of his followers , and will not cast them off , nor upbraide them for every escape , whereby they may provock him to anger and grieve his Spirit ; but gently passeth by many of their faileings , when he findeth they are not obstinate in their mistake , nor perverse in their way : for how gently and meekly doth He here passe over Thomas his unhandsome expression , findeing that Thomas spoke here , not out of obstinacy and pertinaciousnesse , but out of ignorance and a mistake . And the reason is because 1 Christ knoweth our infirmitie and weaknesse , and is of a tender heart , and therefore Will not break the bruised reed . Esa. 42. Well knoweth He , that rough and untender handling would crush us , and break us all in pieces . And 2. He is full of bowells of mercy , and can have compassion on them that are out of the way and can be touched with the feeling of our infirmities . Heb. 4 : 15. & 5 : 2.

Which truth , as , upon the one hand , it should encourage all to choose him for their leader , & give up themselves to Him , who is so tender of his followers ; so , upon the other hand , it should rebuke such as are ready to intertaine evill and hard thoughts of Him , as if he were an hard Master , and ill to be followed : and put all from interteaning the least thought of his untendernesse , and want of compassion . But moreover .

Secondly .

WE see , That weaknesses and corruptions breaking out in beleevers , when they are honestly and ingenuously laid open before the Lord , will not scarre Him away : But rather engadge Him the more to helpe and succour . Much of Thomas his weaknesse and corruption appeared in what he said : yet the same being honestly and ingenuously laid open to Christ , not out of a spirit of contradiction , but out of a desire to learne , Christ is so far from thrusting him away , that He rather condescendeth the more , out of love and tendernesse , to instruct him better , and to cleare the way more fully . And that because 1. He knoweth our mould and fashion , how fecklesse and frail we are , and that if he should deal with us according to our folly , we should quickly be destroyed . 2. He is not as Man , hasty , rash , Proud ; but gentle , loving , tender and full of compassion . 2. It is his office and proper work to be an instructer to the ignorant , and a helper of our infirmities and weaknesses , a phisitian to binde up and cure our sores & wounds .

Who would not then willingly give up themselves to such a teacher , that will not thrust them to the door , nor give them up to themselves , alwayes when their corruptions would provoke Him thereunto ? And what a madnesse is this in many , to stand aback from Christ , because of their infirmities ; and to scarre at Him , because of their weaknesse , when the more corruption we finde the more should we run to him ? and it is soon enough to depart from Christ , when he thrusts us away ; & sayeth , he will have no more to doe with us : yea he will allow us to stay , after we are , as it were , thrice thrust away : only let us take heed , that we approve not ourselves in our evils , that we hide them not , as unwilling to part with them , that we obstinatly maintaine them not , nor ourselves in them : but that we lie open before him , and deal with him , with honesty , ingenuity and plainnesse .

Thirdly .

WE see further , That ignorance ingenuously acknowledged and laid open before Christ puts the soul in a faire way to get more instruction . Thomas having candidely , according as he thought , in the simplicity of his heart , professed his ignorance , is in a faire way now to get instruction : for this is Christs work to instruct the ignorant , to open the eyes of the blinde .

Why then are we so foolish , as to conceale our ignorance from him , and to hide our case and condition from him : and why doth not this commend Christ's School to us so much the more ? why do we not carry as ingenuous schollars , really desireous to learn●… ? But.

Fourthly .

WE may learne . That our ill condition , and distempers put into Christs hand will have remarkable ou●…gates , and an advantagious issue ; seeing Christ taketh occasion here from Thomas his laying open his condition , not without some mixture of corruption , to cleare up the truth , more fully and plainely , than it was before : for hereby 1. Christ giveth an open declaration of the glory of his power , mercy , goodnesse , wisdome &c. 2. He hath occasion to give a proof of his divine art , and glorious skill of healing diseased souls , and of making brocken bones stronger than ever they were 3. Thus he effectually accomplisheth his noble designes , and perfecteth his work , in a way tending to abase Man , by discovering his infirmities , and failings ; and to glorifie Himself in his goodnesse and love . 4 Thus he triumpheth more over Satan , and in a more remarkable and glorious manner destroyeth his works . 5. Thus he declareth how wonderfully he can make all things work together for good to his chosen ones , that love him , and follow him . 6 Yea thus he engadgeth souls to wonder more at his divine wisdome and power ; to despaire lesse in time comeing , when cases would seem hard ; to acknowledge his great and wonderfull grace , and his infinite power and wisdome , that can bring death out of life ; and also to be more sensible of the mercy , and thankfull for it .

O beleever ; what matter of joy is here ? how happy art thou , that hath given up thy self to him ! Thy worst condition can turne to thy advantage . He can make thy ignorance , vented with a mixture of corruption , turne to the increase of thy knowledge . Blesse him for this ; and with joy and satisfaction , abide thou under his tutory & at his school . And withall be not discouraged ▪ be thy ●…ase of ignorance and corruption what it will ▪ lay it out before him with sincerity and singlenesse of heart , and then thou mayest glory in thine infirmities , that the power of Christ may rest on thee 2 Cor. 12 : 9. for thou shalt see , in due time , what advantage infinite love and wisdome can bring to thy soul thereby .

May not this be a strong motive to induce strangers to give up themselves to him , who will sweetly take occasion at their failings , and short comeings , to helpe them forward in the way ? and what excuse can they have , who sit the call of the gospell , and say in effect they will not goe to Christ because their case is not good . And oh that beleevers were not sometimes led away with this errour of scarring at Christ , because of Infirmities seen and discovered !

Fiftly .

IT is remarkeable , that , as the disciples did ofttimes vent much of their carnall conceptions of the kingdome of Christ , as apprehending it to be some carnall , outward , pompous , stately , and , upon that account , desireable condition ; so there might be much of this carnall apprehension , lurking under this acknowledgment and question of Thomas : And the Lord , who knew their thoughts , doth here wisely draw them off those notions ▪ and 〈◊〉 them about another study : To tell us , That it is ●…est and most usefull and profitable for us , to be much taken up in the study & sear●… of necessary and fundamentall truths and particularly , of the way to the father , for 1. Here is the substantiall food of the soul : other notions are but vaine , and oftentimes they make the case of the soul worse ; but the study of this is alwayes edifying . 2 The right understanding of this , & other fundamentall truthes , will not puff up , but keep the soul humble , and will make the soul active and diligent in duty . 3 The fruite of this study is profitable , and lasting . 4 And the right uptaking of these truthes will discover the vanity of other sciences , falsly so called , and the folly of spending our time about other things . 5 The right understanding of this fundamentall ▪ will helpe us to understand other truthes the better . 6 A mistake in this and such like fundamentals , or the ignorance of them , is more dangerous , then the ignorance of or a mistake in other things .

Oh if this were teaching us all , in humility , to be much in the study of such fundamentall necessary truthes , as this is : and to guaird against a piece of vanity in affecting knowledge , the effect of which , is nothing but a puffing of u●… up with pride & conceite .

Sixtly .

WE may here take notice of what may serve to discover Thomas his mistake , and what is the ground of Christ's assertion vers. 4. which Thomas doth little lesse than contradict vers 5. viz. That such as had any acquantance with Christ , did , according to the measure of their knowledge of him , both know heaven , and the way to it , whence we see those truthes .

1 Persons may have some reall acquantance with Christ , and yet be , for a time , very indistinct in their notions about him , and apprehensions of him : They may know Christ , in some measure ; and yet look upon themselves as great strangers to the knowledge of heaven , and be oft complaineing of their ignorance of the right way to heaven .

2. Where there is the least measure of true acquantance with Christ , with love to him , and a desire to know more of him , Christ will take notice thereof , though it be covered over with a heap of mistakes , and accompanyed with much ignorance , weaknesse , and indistinctnesse . He seeth not as man seeth : which is good newes to some , that are weak in knowledge , and unable to give any good account of any knowledge they have , yet one thing they can say , That he who knoweth all things , knoweth that they love him .

3. Various are the dispensations of Gods grace unto his owne : to some he giveth a greater , to others a lesser measure of knowledge of the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven ; And to one & the same person , more at one time than at another : Various are his manifestations and outlettings of grace and love . Small beginnings may come to much at length . Thomas , and the rest of the disciples , had but little cleare and distinct apprehensions of the way of Salvation through Iesus Christ ▪ and yet ere all was done , they attained to such a measure of understanding in the mysteries of God , as that we are said to be built upon the foundation of the Apostles ; Christ Iesus being the chief corn●…r stone Ephes. 2 : 20. This should teach the best much sobriety , and not to judge of all by themselves ; or to think , that Gods way with them must be a standart or a rule , whereby to judge of all the rest ▪ as if his way of dealing were one and the same with all .

4 The knowledge of Christ is all ; know him and we know heaven , and the way to it : for upon this ground doth Christ make good , what he had said , touching their knowing whither he went , & the way : and answereth the objection that Thomas did propose , viz , Because he was the way &c and they being acquant with him ( which here is presupposed ) were not ignorant of the place , whither he was going ; nor of the way leading thither . The knowledge then of Iesus Christ is a true and full compend of all saveing knowledge . Hence It is life eternall to know him Ioh. 17 : 3. They that know him , know the Father Ioh. 14 : 9. & 8 : 19. They that see him ▪ see the Father also Iohn . 14 : 9. He is in the Father , and the Father in him , Iohn . 14 : 10 , 11 ▪ & 10 : 38. & 17. 21. And so knowing him , they know heaven : for what is heaven else ▪ but the presence , and glorious manifestations of the Father : for when Christ speaks of his going to heaven , he sayeth , he was going to the Father . So knowing him , they knew the way , both how Christ was to goe to heaven , as our Cautioner , Head & Atturnay ; and how we must follow .

Let then a Man have never so much knowledge , & be acquanted with the mysteries of all artes & sciences : & with the deepths of nature , and intrigues of States , and all the theorie of Religion ; if he be unacquanted with Iesus Christ , he knoweth nothing as he ought to know .

And upon the other hand , let a poor soul , that is honest , and hath some knowledge of and acquantance with him , be satisfied , though it cannot discourse , nor dispute , nor speak to cases of consciences , as some others . If we know him , it matters not , though we be ignorant of many things , and thereby become lesse esteemed of by others . Here is the true teste , by which we may take a right ●…stimate of our owne or of others knowledge : The true rule to try knowledge by , is not fine notions , clear and distinct expressions : but heart acquantance with him , in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge Col. 2 : 3.

O sad ! that we are not more taken up in this study , which would be a compendious way for us to know all ? Why spend we our money for that which is not bread , and our labour for that which will not profite us ? Why waste we our time and spirits , in learning this science , and that art , when alas , after we , with much labour and toyl , have attained to the youdmost pitch there , we are never one white the nearer heaven and happinesse ? yea it were well , if we were not further off ? Oh! if we were wise at length , and could think more on this one thing necessary ▪ and could be stirred up to lear●…e more of him , and to make this the subject of all our study , and labour ▪

CHAP. II Of the words themselves in generall .

WE come now to the words themselves ; wherein Christ asserts that , He is ●…1 ) the Way (2) the Truth , (3) the Life . & (4) That no man cometh to the Father but by him .

In them we learne those two things , in generall ▪ first The miserie of wretched man by nature : This c●…nnot be in a f●…w words expressed ▪ These words will point out those particulars thereof , which we will but mention .

1. That he is borne an enemie to , and living at a distance from God , by vertue of the curse of the bro●…ken covenant of life , made with Adam .

2. That he neither can , nor will returne to God , of himself . His way is not in himself ; He hath need of another to be his way .

3. That he is a blinde wandering creature , ready to take by wayes and to wander ; yea he loveth to wander : He goeth astray as soon as he is borne , speaking lyes .

4 ▪ He cannot discerne the true way ; but is blinded with prejudice thereat , and full of mistakes , he is nothing but a lump of error .

5 : He is dead legally , and really , how can he then come home ? How can he walk in the way , though it were pointed out to him ?

6. He , even when entred into the way , is subject to so many faintings , swoonings , upsittings &c. that except he get new quickening , he must lye be the way , and perish .

In a word ▪ his miserie is such as cannot be expressed ; for as little as it is beleeved , and laid to heart ; or seen and mourned for , and ●…amented .

Now fo●… a ground to our following discourse , I would pr●…sse the solide , through , and sensible apprehension of this , without which there will be no usemaking or application of Christ : for the whole need not the phy●…itian , but the sick : and Christ is not come to call the righteous , but sinners to repentance . Mat. 9 : 12. Marc. 2 : 17. Yea , beleevers themselves would live within the sight of this , and not forget their frailty : for though there be a change wrought in them , yet they are not perfect , but will have need of Christ as the Way , the Truth and the Life , till he bring them in , and set them down upon the throne , and crowne them with the crowne of life . And O happy they , who must not walk one foot without this guide , leading them by the hand , or rather carying them in his armes . Let all then , who would make use of Christ , remember what they were , and what they are , and keep the sense of their frailty and miserie fresh ; that seeing their need of him , they may be in better case to look out to him for help and supply , and be more distinct in their application of him .

The Second generall is , That Christ is a compleat Mediator , throughly furnished for all our necessities : Are we at a distance from the Father : He is a Way to bring us together . Are we wandered out of the way : He is the Way to us . Are we blinde and ignorant : He is the Truth ▪ Are we dead : He is the Li●…e : Cuncearning this fulnesse & compleatnesse of his , we would marke those things .

1. That he is throughly fu●…nished with all things we stand in need of : the Way , the T●…uth and the Life ▪ He hath eye salve , cloothing , gold tryed in the fire , &c. For the Spirit of the Lord is upon him , and hath anoynted him . Esa. 61 : 1.

2. He is suteably qualified , not only having a fulnesse , and an all fulnesse , so that whatever we need , is to be had in him ; but also a suteable fulnesse answering our case to the life : are we out of the way . He is the Way , are we dead , he is Life &c.

3. He is richly qualified with this suteable good . He hath not only wisdome and knowl●…dge , but treasures of it , yea all the treasures thereof Col 2 : 3. There is fulnesse in him , yea it hath pleased the father that in him should all fulnesse dwell . Col. 1 : 19. Yea the fulnesse of the godhead dwelleth in him bodyly . Col. 2. 9.

4. Hence this is an upmaking compleatnesse & fulnesse : for we are said to be Compleat in him Col. 2 : 10. And he is said to be all and in all Col. 4 : 11 ▪ He fill●…th all in all . Ephes. 1. 23.

5. It is also a satisfying compleatnesse . The eye ▪ is not satisfied with seeing , nor the eare with hea ring , the avaricious man is not satisfied with gold , nor the ambitious man w●…th ho●…our : but still they are crying with the loch-leech give , give . But the man who getteth Christ is full ; he sitteth downe and cryeth , enough , enough ▪ and no wonder , for he hath all . He can desire no more , he can seek no more , for what can the man ▪ want , that is compleet in him ?

6 There is here that , which will answere all the objections of a soul , and these sometimes are not few . If they say , they cannot know the way to the Father ; then he is Truth , to instruct and teach them that , and so to enter them into it : and if they say , they cannot walk in that way , nor advance in it one step , but will faint and sitt up , succumb and fall by ; he answereth that . He is the Life , to put life , and keep life in them , and to cause them to walk , by putting a new principle of life in them , and breathing of new on that Principle .

O thrice happy they who have fled to him for refuge ! It is easie for them , to answere all objections , and ●…avils of Satan , and of a false heart ; It is easie for them , to put Christ to answere all . And on the other hand , who can tell the misery of such , as are strangers to Iesus ? How shall their wants be made up ? how shall they answere challenges , accusations , temptations , doubts , feares , objections , and discouragements ●…ast up in their way ?

O! should not this indeare the way of the gospell to us , & make Christ precious unto us ? Is it not a wonder that such an alsufficient Mediator , who is able to save to the uttermost all that come to God through him , should be so little regairded and sought unto , and that there should be so few , that imbrace him , and take him , as he is offered in the gospell ?

How can this be answered , in the day of accounts ? what excuse can unbeleevers now have ? Is not all to be found in Christ that their case calleth for ? Is he not a compleat mediator , thorowly fournished with all necessaries ? Is not the riches of his fulnesse written on all his dispensations ? The mouthes then of unbeleevers must be for ever stopped .

CHAP. III. How Christ is the way , in General . I am the way .

WE come now to speak more particularly to the words ; and first of his being a Way . Our designe being to point at the way of use making of Christ , in all our necessities , straites and difficultyes , which are in our way to heaven : and particularly to point out the way , how beleevers should make use of Christ ▪ in all their particular exigences ; and so live by faith in him , walk in him , grow up in him , advance & march forward toward glory in him . It will not be amisse to speak of this fulnesse of Christ in reference to unbeleevers , as occasion offereth , because this will help to cleare the other .

Before we can cleare up , how any can make use of Christ , we must speak some thing of their necessitie of him , and of his being furnished fitly , fully , richly & satisfylngly for their case ; and this will make the way of use making of Christ more plaine .

While Christ then sayes I am the Way , he points out those things to us .

first . That man is now estranged from the Lord , and in a wandering condition : He hath departed , from God ; he is revolted and gone . They are all gone out of the way . Rom. 3 ▪ 12. They goe astray , as soon as they are borne , speaking lies . Psal. 58 : 3. Nay not only so , but we ●…ove naturally to wander , and to run away from God ▪ as Ieremiah compleaneth of that wicked people Ier 14 : 10. Naturally , with the dromedary , we traverse our wayes . Ier. 2. 23. and run hither and thither , but never looke towards him . Nay we are like those spoken of Iob. 21 : 14. We desire not the knowledge of his wayes we will have none of him Psal. 81 : 11. Nor of his reproofs Prov. 1 : 30.

Oh how sad is this ? And yet how is it more sad , that this is not beleeved , nor once considered . And that it is not beleeved , is manifest , for ,

1. How rare is it to meet with persons , that are not very well pleased and satisfied with themselves and their condition ? They thank the Lord , it was ay well with them . They have no complaints . They see no wants , nor necessities . They wonder what makes folk complaine of their condition , of their evill heart , or of their hazard and danger . They understand not these matters .

2. Do we not finde people very quiet and at rest , though they remaine in the congregation of the dead P●…ov . 21 : 16. They sleep in a sound skinne , because they see no hazard . The thoughts of their condition never bereave them of one nights rest : no challenges have they ; all is at peace with them , for the strong man keeps the house .

3. How rare is it , to finde people exercised about this matter , and busied with it in their thoughts , either while alone , or while in company with others ; or once seriously thinking and considering of it , yea or so much as suspecting the matter ?

4 How rare is it to see any soul brocken in heart , and humbled because of this ? who is walking under this as under a load ? whose soul is bleeding upon the consideration of this ? Is there any mourning for this ?

5 Where is that to be heard , Men and brethren , what shall we do to be saved ? How shall we enter into the right way ? where is that good old way , that we may walk in it ? Few such questions and cases troubling consciences : and no wonder ; for a deep sleep is upon them .

6. How cometh it then , that the pointing forth of the way is so little hearkened unto ; Sure , were this naturall condition perceived , a report of the sure and saise way , would be much more welcome , then it is . Christ by his Messengers would not be put to cry so often in vaine . This is the way , turne in hither .

Here is enough to convince of this ignorance , and in sensiblenesse : but it is his Spirit , which convinceth the world of sin , Iohn . 16. that must beare home this conviction .

Secondly . It pointeth out to us this , That the way of man is not in himself Ier. 10 : 23. That is , That nothing he can do , can or will prove a way to him to the Father : for Christ is the Way , as excludeing all other meanes and wayes . And that man can do nothing to help himself into the way is cleare , for ,

1. His way is ▪ is as darknesse Prov. 4 : 14. He knoweth no better , he is satisfied therewith , there he sleepeth and resteth .

2. He cannot , nor doth not desire to returne ▪ He hateth to be reformed .

3. Yea , he thinketh himself saise ; no man can convince him of the contrary , The way he is in seemeth right to him , though the end thereof be death , Prov. 14 : 12. & 16 : 25.

4. Every man hath his owne particular way , to which he turneth Esa. 53 : 6. some one thing or other , that he is pleased with , and that he thinks will abundantly carry him through , and there resteth he : and what these ordinaryly are , we shall hear presently .

5. In this his way , which yet is a false way , he trusteth Hos. 10 : 13. he leaneth upon it , little knowing that it will faill him at length , and that he and his hope and confidence shall perish .

Is it not strange then to see men and women gaudeing about to seek their way , as it is said , Ier ▪ 2 : 36. as if they could finde it out ; or as if they could of themselves fall upon the way . What a lamentable sight is it , to see people , wearying themselves with very lies , Ezech. 24 : 12 ▪ and wearyed in the multitude of their owne counsells , Esa. 47 : 15.

But what are those false and lying wayes , which men weary themselves in , and all in vaine , & which they choose & trust into , and yet are not the way , which will prove sa●… and sure ?

Answere . It will not be easie to reckon them all up , we shall name some , that are principall , and most ordinary : such as ,

1. Good purposes and resolutions , with which many deceive themselves , supposeing that to be all , which is required : and alas all their purposes are like to Ephraims goodnesse , like the early cloud and morning dew , that soon evanisheth : their purposes are soon brocken off , and soon disappointed , because made without counsell , Prov. 15 : 22. Many foolishly rest here , that they have a good minde to do better , and to amend their wayes , and they purpose after such a time or such a time , they shall beginne a new manner of life ; but their purposes never come to any effect , and fo at length they and their purposes both perish .

2. Some convictions and inward challenges . The word now and then p●…erceth them so far ; and ●…ore and sharpe dispensations from the Lord so far affecte their heart , that they see it is not well with them , and they are made with Saul to cry out , I have sinned 1 Sam. 15 : 24. and they advance no further , those convictions either die out againe , or work no further change : And poor souls they think because at such a sermon or such a Communion , they had some such convictions and sharpe challenges , therefore they imagine all is well with them ▪ when a Iudas may have convictions , sharper than ever they had . & a Felix Act. 24 : 25.

3. Convictions followed with some sort of amendement . Some may dreadfully deceive themselves with this , and conclude that all is right with them , and that the way they are in is saife & sure : because they have had convictions , which have been so effectuall , as to cause them amend many things , and become , as to many things , changed men & women , when alas their way is but a way of darknesse . still ; it is not Christ , they have never , come to him . Herod hearing Iohn Baptist had his owne convictions and amendements : for he did many things , Mark . 6 : 20.

4. Many rest upon their outward civility & morality , or negative holinesse . They cannot be challenged for grosse faults , and that is all the way they have to rest in : alas , could not a wicked Pharise●… say , as much as they , viz That he was no extortioner , unjust person , nor an adulterer , nor such as the publicane was , Luk. 18 : 11 ? How many heathens , as to this , shall outstripe such as professe themselves Christians ? and yet they lived and dyed strangers to the right way to happinesse . See what that poor young man said Luk. 18 : 21.

5. Some may win to more then civility , and attaine unto a kinde of outward holinesse , and outward performance of the duties of religion , such as hearing , reading , prayer , communicating ; and rest there , and yet perish : for that is but their owne way ; it is not the right way . Had not the foolish virgins lamps ? and did they not waite with the rest Matt. 25 ? and will not many say in that day , we have eaten and drunken in thy presence , and thou hast taught in our streats , to whom Christ shall answer , I know not whence you are , depart from me , all ye workers of iniquity ▪ Luk. 13 : 26 , 27 ? were not the jewes much in duties & outward ordinances ? and yet see how the Lord rejecteth them all , Esa. 1 : 11 , 12 , 13 ▪ 14 , 15 ▪ & 66 : 3.

6. Much knowledge doth deceive many . They think because they can talk of religion , speak to cases of consciences , handle places of scripture , and the like , that therefore all is right with them : when alas that is but a slippery ground to stand upon . The Phari●…ees sat in Moses seat , & taught sometimes sound doctrine : and yet were heart enemies to Jesus , Mat. 23. And will not many , think to plead themselves in to heaven . By saying , that they have Prophecyed in his name , Mat. 7 : 22 ? There is a knowledg that puffeth up 1 Cor. 13 : 2 ▪ Some there are , whose knowledge seemeth to be operative and practicall , and not meerly speculative . Some may escape the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord & Saviour Iesus Christ , and yet againe become entangled therein & overcome , so that their latter end is worse than the beginning , See 2 Pet. 2 20 , 21 , 22. knowledge , I grant , is good , but it is not Christ ; and so it is not the way to the Father : and many , alas leane to it , & are deceived , at last .

7. A kinde of seeming seriousnesse in the performance of duties , and in seeking of God , deceiveth many . They think because they are not conscious to their owne dissembling , but they look upon themselves as earnest in what they do , that therefore all is well . Sayeth not Christ , that not every 〈◊〉 that sayeth Lord , Lord , shall enter into the kingdom of God . Mat. 7 : 21 ? that is , not every one that reneweth their sutes , & ingeminateth their desires , cry and cry over againe , and as it were , will not give it over . And yet they come short of their expectation : did not the foolish virgins seem earnest and serious , when they continued waiting with the rest , and at length , cryed Lord , Lord open unto us ; and yet they were keeped at the door ▪ Many consider not that there is a secret and closse hypocrisie , that some may be under and not know it , as well as a grosse hypocrisie , and dissimulation , which may be easily observed : Will not many seek to enter in , that shall not be able ? Mat. 7 : 13. Luk. 13. 24.

8. Many may deceive themselves with this , that they are looked on by others godly discerning persons & ministers , as good serious Christians , and that they carry so handsomely and faire , that no man can judge otherwayes of them , than that they are good serious seekers of God . But alas the day is comeing , which will discover many things : and many one will be deceived both of themselves & of others . Not he who commendeth himself is approved ; but whom God approveth . 2 Cor. 10 : 18. Therefore Paul exhorts Timothie to study to show himself approved unto God , 2 Tim. 2 : 15. Men look only on the outside , and cannot see in to the heart ▪ but God searcheth the heart : and it is an easie matter to deceive Men : But God will not be deceived .

9. Some may suppose themselves in a saife and sure way , if they out stripe others in religious dutyes , and be much in extraordinary dutyes , when alas , for all that , the heart may be rotten . The Pharisee fasted twice a week . Luk. 18 : 12. and yet was but an enemie to Christ . O how deceitfull is the heart of Man !

10. Inward peace and quietnesse of conscience ▪ may deceive some : and they may suppose that ●…ll is right with them , because they do nothing over the belly of their conscience . Their heart doth not accuse them of falshood and dissimulation in their way with God or Man ; but they do all things according to their light . No doubt that young Man , Luk. 18 : 21. spoke according to his judgment , and light , when he said , all these things have I observed from my youth . And Paul sayeth of himself ▪ Act. 23 : 1. that he had lived in all good conscience before God till that very day . Meaning , that even while he was a Pharisee unconverted , he had not thortured his conscience , nor done any thing directly against it , but had alwayes walked according to his light . See Act. 26 : 9.

11. A way of Zeal may deceive many ; who may think their case unquestionable , because they are Zealous for their way : and as they think their Zeal is pure zeal for God : was not Paul , while a Pharisee , very Zealous , when out of zeal to his way he persecuted ▪ the Church ? Phil. 3 : 6. See my zeal for the Lord , could a I●…hu . say , 2. King . 10 : 16. and the jewes had a zeal of God , but not according to knowledge , Rom. 10 : 2. and Christ tells us , that such as should persecute the Apostles unto death , wouldthink they did God good service Iohn . 16 : 2.

12. Some also may put it beyond question , that they are in the right way , because , they are more strick in all their wayes , than others , and will not so much as keep fellowship or company with them , saying , with those Esa. 65 : 5. Stand by , I am holier ▪ than thou , come not neare to me , who yet are but a smoak in Gods nose , & a fire that burneth all the day .

13. Some may rest on , and deceive themselves with their great attainments , and more then ordinary experiences . When alas ! we see to what a hieght some may come , and yet prove nothing ▪ Let such souls read with trembling that word of Paul Heb. 6 : 4 , 5. where we see some may come to be enlightened , to taste of the heavenly gift , to be made partakers of the holy ghost , to taste the good word of God , & the powers of the world to come ▪ and yet prove castawayes : taking these expressions as pointing forth some thing distinct from reall grace .

Many such false wayes , wherein Men please themselves , might be mentioned : By these every one may see cause of Searching & trying , over & over againe . It is a dreadfull thing to be deceived here ; and it is best to put it to a tryall , when there is a possibility of getting the matter helped : and many may feare and tremble , when they see , they are not yet come the length of many such , as sit downe without Christ , and lose all their labour . O ▪ if this could put people to a serious examination & tryall of themselves , and of the nature of that way , wherein they are & rest at present !

Thirdly We might here observe . That this true & living way is but one for all . There is but one Mediator betwixt God & Man , 1 Tim. 2 : 5. One Mediator for both old & new Testament : the Seed of the woman : Howbeit the Lords dispensations with his people , in that one way , may be various ; as his way with his people under the Law is different from his way with his people under the gospell ; and his dispensations with individual beleevers , whether under the law , or under the gospell , is not the same in all things .

And this should teach us to relinquish our owne wayes , and to enter into this one only way : and it should move such as are in this way , to study unity and agreement among themselves ; and yet not inferre or suppose that Gods way with them must be in all things alike . Yea , though the Lords way with them be different from his way with others , & more dark , disconsolate , and bitter ; yet let them be quiet and silent before the Lord , and acknowledge his goodnesse , that hath brought them into the one only way ▪ Iesus Christ , and keepeth them there .

But fourthly , the maine thing here , and which is obvious , is this , That Iesus Christ is the Way to the Father ▪ the one and only way , the soveraigne and excellent way : and he alone is this way . There is not another . Neither is there salvation in any other : for there is none other name under heaven given among men , whereby we must be saved , Act. 4 : 12.

For clearing of this , we shall speak a little to those foure things , and show

1. What is our case , and what need we have of a way . 2. How Christ answereth this our case & necessitie , and is a fit way for us . 3. How he alone is this way , and answereth this our case . 4. What are the rare advantages & specialities of this way .

And this will make way for our clearing up ▪ how Christ is made use of as a way by poor sinners .

For the first of these , our present case & necessitie , something was spoken to it before : we shall reduce all to those two heads . The first is our state of guilt , and separation from God because of sin & guilt . The next is our state of wickednesse and enmity against God .

As to the first , we may take notice of those things .

1. That sin originall and actuall hath separated us from God , and cast us out of his favour , and out of that station of favour & friendshipe , which once we were advanced to , in Adam .

2. That we are under Gods curse & wrath , and excommunicated from the presence of the Lord , by a sad , yet just , sentence , according to law , and so are under death .

As to the next thing , we may take notice of those particulars

1. That we are impure and polluted with sin , and dayly iniquity .

2. That we are ignorant of the right way of returning into favour with God , seeking out to ourselves many inventions .

3. That we are impotent for any good work or commanded duty .

4. That not only so , but we are unwilling to do any thing that is good , or to enter into the way , when pointed out unto us ; ye●… we are enemies to God by wicked works , & have an innate hatred to all his wayes .

5. We desire not to be out of the condition whereinto we are : there we love to lie and sleep , and desire not to be roused up or awakened .

6. We are under the power & command of Satan , who leadeth us out of the way , yea & driveth us forward in the wrong way to our per●…tion .

These things are plaine & undeniable , and need no further confirmation , though alas ! it is little beleeved & laid to heart by many .

For the second , How Christ answereth this our ●…ase and necessitie . He is a way to us , to helpe us out of both these , both out of our state of guilt , and separation ; and out of our state of wickednesse , & enmity .

And first he helpeth us out of our state of guilt & separation .

1. By Taking away our guilt & sin , being made sin for us , who knew no sin , that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5 : 21. He hath filled up the great gap betwixt God & us , with his body , and hath made of it , as it were , a bridge , by which we may goe over unto the Father : we enter now into the holyest by the blood of Iesus , by a new & living way , which he hath consecrated for us , through the vail , that is to say , his flesh , Heb. 10 : 19 , 20. we are now brought neer by his blood , Ephes. 2 : 13. So that through him we are restored againe to friendship with God , & made one with him : for Christ the Mediator hath made both one , reconcileing jewes & Gentils both unto God , in one body , by the crosse , having slaine the enmity , Ephes. 2 : 16.

2. By taking way the curse & wrath , that was ●…ue to us , being made a curse for us , Gal. 3 : 13. So that he is become our peace , and through him , we have an accesse by one Spirit unto the Father , and are no more strangers & forreigners , but fellow citizens with the saints , and of the houshold of God , Ephes. 2 : 14 , 18 , 19. He is set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood , Rom. 3 : 25 , 1 Iohn . 2 : 2. & 4 : 10. by him have we now received atonement Rom. 5 : 11.

Next , He helpeth us out of our state of wickednesse & enmity .

1. By taking away our impurity and uncleannesse , by washing us & cleansing us in his blood Ephes. 5 : 26. 27. Col. 1 : 22 ▪ having purchased grace for us Ephes. 1 : 3. we are blessed with all spirituall blessings in Him : He applyeth his merites and layeth the foundation of grace & holinesse in the soul , & carryeth on the work of mortification and vivification , and so , killing the old man by his Spirit , both meritoriously & efficiently , he cleanseth and washeth . Hence we are said , to be Baptized with him in his death , and buryed with him by baptisme into death , that we should walk in newnesse of life : and so our old Man is crucified with him , that the body of sin might be destroyed that henceforth we should not serve sin , Rom. 6 : 3 , 4 , 6. And for our dayly infirmities & escapes , whereby we pollute ourselves his blood is a fountaine opened to the house of David & to the inhabitants of Ierusalem , for sin & uncleannesse Zach. 13 : 1. and to this fountaine he bringeth , by the spirit of repentance , which he , as an exalted prince , bestoweth . Act. 5 : 31. & by faith . So 1 Ioh. 2 : 1. If any Man sin , we have an advocat with the Father , &c.

2. As for our ignorance & blindnesse , he taketh that away , being given for a light to the Gentiles . Esai . 42 : 6. & 49. 6. Luk. 2. 32. He is sent to open the blinde eyes Esa. 42 : 7. to bring out the prisoners from their dark prisons , Esa. 42 : 7. & 61 : 1. Yea , he is anoynted for this end . So that such as walk in darknesse see a great light , and they that dwell in the land of the shadow of death , upon them the light hath shined , Esai . 9 : 2. Mat. 4 : 15. and he hath eye salve to give Revel 3 : 18.

3. He is qualified for taking away our impotency : so that through Him , we can do all things , Phil. 4 : 13. When we are weak , we are strong in him , who is our strength , and liveth in us , 2 Cor. 12. 10. Gal. 2 : 20. Hence He worketh in us both to will , & to do , of his owne good pleasure , Phil. 2 : 13.

4. He also taketh away our naturall aversenesse , unwillingnesse , wickednesse & hatred of his wayes , making his people willing , in the day of his power . Psal. 110. So he taketh away the enmitie that is in us Col. 2 : 20 , 21. and reconcileth us to God , and to His wayes , that our hearts do sweetly comply with them , and we become most willing and glade to walk in them : yea & to run the way of his commandements through his enlarging of our hearts , Psal. 119 : 32.

5. He likewise taketh away that desire and willingnesse ; which we have to lie still in our naturall condition ; by convinceing us of the dreadfull hazard thereof , through the Spirit of conviction , whereby he convinceth the world of in ▪ Iohn . 16 : 8. and circumciseth their care to hear , & maketh them willing to hearken to the counsel of God .

6. As for the power & Dominion of Satan , he breaketh that , by leading captivity captive . Ephes. 4 : 8. Psal. 68 : 18. and spoiling the strong Mans house : for he is come to destroy the works of the devil , 1 Iohn . 3 : 8. and He spoileth principalities & powers , Col. 2 : 15. Thus , as captaine of salvation , he leadeth them out as a conquerour ; having payed the price , he delivereth also by power and authoritie , from the hand of this Jailour .

And thus we see , how he answereth our case and necessitie , and is a fit way for us : and though this be not questioned ; yet little is it beleeved and considered , and lesse put in practise .

And as for the Third particular . That He alone is this way , and answereth our case herein ▪ it needeth not be much spoken to , since it is clear and manifest , confirmed by the experience of all generations , and the disappointments of fools , who have been seeking other wayes . Angels in heaven cannot do our businesse . They cannot satisfy justice for 〈◊〉 ▪ nor have they any power over our heart to turne it as they will ; nay they are not acquanted with our secret thoughts , that cabinet is keept closse from them , and reserved as the peculiar privilege of God alone . The blood of bulls and goats can not do it : for the Apostle tells us , that it is impossible that that should take away sin , Heb. 10 : 4. That blood shed according to the law did cleanse ceremonially , but it is only the blood of Iesus , typified by that , which cleanseth really : so that we are sanctified through the offerring of the body of Jes●… Christ once for all . Heb. 10 : 10. No paines or labour of ours can avail here . The Lord will not be pleased with thousands of rams , or with ten thousands of rivers of oil . He will not take our first borne for our transgression , nor the Son of our body for the sin of our soul , Micah . 6 : 7. Ordinances and meanes will not do it , nor any invention of our owne , No man can by any meanes redeem his brother , or give to God a ransome for him , for the redemption of the soul is precious & ceaseth for ever . Psal. 49 : 7. 8. He alone hath laid downe the price ; all our sufferings , prayers , teares , labours , pennances , and the like , signifie nothing here ; they cannot satisfie justice for one sin .

As to the fourth particular , viz the singularity of this way , Those things make it manifest and apparent .

1. This is such a way , as can discover it self , and make it self known unto the erring traveller : Christ Iesus is such a way , as can say to the wandering soul , This is the way walk in it , Esa. 30 : 25. No way can do this . This is comfortable .

2. This way can not only discover it self to the wandering traveller ; but also it can bring folk into it . Christ can bring souls unto himself , when they are runnig on in their wandering condition , He can move their heart to turne in to the right way , put grace in their soul for this end , beginne resolutions in them , and sow the seed of faith ; and so stay their course , which they were violently pursueing , and make them look about and consider what they are doing : as the former was good newes to poor blinde and witlesse creatures , that were wandering , and knew not whither they were going ; so this is good newes to poor souls , that finde their heart inclineing to wander , and loving to goe astray .

3. This way can cause us walk in it , If we be rebellious and obstinate . He can command with authoritie : for he is given for a leader and a commander , Esa. 55 : 4. How sweet should this be to the soul , that is weighted with a stubborn , untractable and unperswadable heart , that He , as a King , Governour , & Commander , can with authoritie draw , or drive , and cause us follow and run ?

4. This way is Truth ▪ as well as the Way , So that the soul that once entereth in here is saife for ever , no wandering here : The wayfareing men though fooles shall not erre in this way , Esa. 35 : 8. He will bring the blinde by a way that ▪ they knew not , and lead them in paths that they have not knowne ; he will make darknesse light before them , and crooked things streight , those things will he do unto them , and not forsake them . Esai . 42 : 16.

5. This way is also Life : and so can revive the fainting and weary travailer : He giveth power to the faint , and to them that have no might , he Increaseth strength : Yea , he renowes their strength , and makes them mount up with wings as eagles , and run and not be weary , and walk and not faint , Esa. 40 : 29 , 31. and so he giveth legs to the traveller : yea he carryeth the lambs in his bosome Esa. 40 : 11. O! who would not walk in this way ? what can discourage the man that walketh here ? what can he feare ? no way can quicken or refresh the weary man . This way can do it : yea it can quicken one that is as dead , and cause him march on with fresh alacrity and vigour .

6 From all these it followeth , that this way is a most pleasant , hartsome , desireable and comfortable way . The man is saife here , and he may sing in the wayes of the Lord , Psal. 138 : 5 ▪ for wisdomes wayes are wayes of pleasantnesse , and all her paths are peace Prov. 3 : 17. He is a Way , that is Food , Physick , cordials , and all that the poor traveller standeth in need of , till he come home .

From all which , ●…re we come to particulars , we shall in generall shortly point out those dutyes , which natively result thence by way of use .

1. O! what cause is there here for all of us to fall on wondering , both that God should ever have condescended to have appointed a way , how sinners and rebells , that had wickedly departed from him , and deserved to be cast out of his presence and favour for ever , might come back againe , and enjoy happinesse and felicity , in the friendshipe and favour of that God , that could have gote the glory of his justice in our destruction , and stood in no need of us , or of any thing we could do : as also , that he appointed such a way , That Iesus Christ , his only Son should , to speak so , lie as a bridge betwixt God and sinfull rebells , and as a high-way that they might returne to the great God , upon him : Let all the creation of God wonder at this wonderfull condescending love of God , that appointed such a way ; and of Christ , that was content to lou●… so low , as to become this way to us , this new and living way ▪ and that for this end , he should have taken on flesh , and become Emmanuel , God with us , and taberrackled with us , that through this vaile of his flesh , he might consecrate a way to us . Let angels wonder at this condescendency .

2. Hence we may see ground of being convinced of those things 1 That naturally we are out of the way to peace and favour with God , and in a way that leadeth to death , and so , that our miserie and wreatchednesse , so long as it is , so , cannot be expressed . 2. That we can do nothing for ourselves , set all our wits a work we cannot fall upon a way that will bring us home . 3. That it is madnesse for us to seek out another way , and to vex ourselves in vaine , to run to this and to that meane , or invention of owr owne , and be found fools in end . 4. That our madnesse is so much the greater in this , that we will turne to our owne wayes , that will fail us , when there is such a noble and excellent & every way satisfying way prepared to our hand . 5. That our wickednesse is so desperat , that the way , which is pointed out to us , doth not please us , and that we will not enter into it , not walk in it , 6. That this Way , which is also the Truth and the Life , is only worth the Imbraceing , and is only saife and sure : we should be convinced and perswaded of the worth , sufficiency and desireablenesse of this way . Reason with ordinary light from the word may teach these things ; But grace can only cary them into the heart , and make them take rooting there .

3. We may read here our obligation unto those particulars . 1. To turne our bak upon all other false and deceitfull wayes , and not rest there . 2. To enter into this way ; though the gate be narrow & straite , Mat. 7 : 13. Luk. 13 : 24. yet to strive to enter in . 3. To resolve to abide in that way as acquiesceing in it , resting satisfied with it , and this is to be rooted in him , Col. 2 : 7. & to dwel in him . 1 Iohn . 3 : 24. & to live in him or through him ! 1. Iohn . 4 : 9. 4. To walk in this way , Col. 2 : 6. that is , to make constant use of him , and to make progresse in the way , in & through him : to goe from strength to strength in him , drawing all our furniture from him , by faith , according to the covenant : And this sayeth , that the soul should guaird against , 1 stepping aside out of this good & pleasant way . 2. backslideing . 3. sitting up & fainting by the way .

In a word , This pointeth out our duty , to make use of Christ as our way to the father ; and only of Christ : and this leads us to the particulars we shall speak a little to .

There are two maine things , which stand in our way , and hinder us from approaching to the Father , 1. Unrighteousnesse and guilt , whereby we are legally banished because of the broken covenant , and the righteous sentence of God according to that covenant : & 2. Wickednesse , impurity & unholinesse , which is , as a physicall bar , lying in our way , because nothing that is uncleane can dwell and abide with him , who is of purer eyes then he can behold inquitie ; and nothing that is uncleane can enter in there , where He is . So then there must be an usemaking of Christ , as a way , through both these impediments . We need justification & pardon for the one , and sanctification & cleansing for the other . Now Christ being the way to the Father ; both as to justification , in taking away the enmitie , in changeing our state , & removing our unrighteousnesse , & guilt , whereby we were lying under the sentence of the law , adjudging such sinners , as we are , to hell : and as to sanctification , in cleansing us from all our pollutions , renewing our souls , washing away our spots & defilements &c. He must be made use of in reference to both .

In speaking to the first , we shall be the shorter , because , through God's great mercy , the gospell pure way of justification by faith in Christ , is richly and aboundantly cleared up by many worthy authors of late , both as concearning the theoreticall , and practicall part .

CHAP. IV. How Christ is made use of for justification , as a Way .

WHat Christ hath done to purchase , procure & to bring about our justification before God , is mentioned already viz. That He stood in the room of sinners , engadging for them as their cautioner , undertaking , & at length paying down the ransome : becoming sin , or a sacrifice for sin , & a curse for them , and so laying downe his life a ransome to satisfie divine justice : and this he hath made known in the gospell , calling sinners to an accepting of him , as their only Mediator , and to a resting upon him for life & salvation ; and withall working - up such , as belong to the election of grace , to an actuall closeing with him , upon the conditions of the covenant , & to an accepting of him , beleeving in him , & resting upon him , as satisfied with , and acquiesceing in that soveraigne way of salvation & justification , through a crucified mediator .

Now , for such as would make use of Christ as the way to the Father in the point of justification , those things are requisite ; to which we shall only premit this word of caution ; That we Judge not the want of these requisites a ground to exeem any , that heareth the gospell , from the obligation to believe & rest upon Christ , as He is offered in the gospell .

First ▪ There must be a conviction of sin & miser●… , a conviction of originall guilt , whereby we are banished out of God's presence & favour , & are in a state of enmity & death , are come short of the glory of God . Rom. 3 : 23. becomeing dead or under the sentence of death , through the offence of one , Rom. 5 : 15. being made sinners by one Mans disobedience vers , 19. and therefore under the reigneing power of death vers. 17. and under that judgement , which came upon all men to condemnation , vers. 18. And of originall innate wickednesse , whereby the heart is filled with enmity against God , and is a hater of Him & of all his wayes ; standing in full opposition to him & to his holy lawes ; loving to contradict and resist him in all his actings ; despiseing and undervalueing all his condescensious of love ; obstinately refuseing his goodnesse & offers of mercy ; & perempto●…ily persisting in rebellion & heart opposition ; not only not accepting his kindnesses & offers of mercy ; but contemning them , trampling them underfoot as imbittered against him . As also there must be a conviction of our actuall transgressions , whereby we have corrupted our wayes yet more , run further away from God , brought on more wrath upon our souls , according to that sentence of the law , cursed is every one that abideth not in all that is written in the law to do it . Deut. 27 : 26. Gal. 3 : 10. What way this conviction is begun & carryed on in the soul , and to what a measure it must come , I cannot now stand to explaine : only in short know , That upon whatsoever occasion it be begun , whether by a word carryed home to the heart by the finger of God , or by some sharpe & crossing dispensation , feare of approaching death , some hainous outbreaking , or the like , it is a reall thing , a heart reaching conviction , not generall & notionall , but particular , plaine , and pinching , affecting the heart with fear & terrour , making the soul seriously & really to minde this matter , to be taken up with the thoughts of it , and anxiously & earnestly to cry out , what shall I do to be saved , and finally will make the soul willing to hearken & hear what hopes of mercy there is in the gospell , and to imbrace the way of salvation , which is there laid downe : And the reason of this is , because Christ himself tells us , The whole needeth not the phisitian , but the sick , Mat. 9 : 12. He is not come to call the righteous , that is , such as are righteous in their owne eyes , but sinners , that is , such as are no more now whole at the heart , as seeing no evill , no hazard or danger ; but pricked & pierced with the sence of their lost condition , being under the heavy wrath & vengeance of the great God , because of sin ; and seeing their owne vilenesse , cursednesse , wickednesse & desperat madnesse . Because naturally we hate God & Christ Iohn . 15 : 23 , 24 , 25. and have a strong naturall antipathy at the way of salvation through Iesus ; therefore , nothing but strong & inevitable necessity will drive us to a complyance with this gospell device of love .

2. There must be some measure of humiliation : under this conviction the man is bowed down , and made mute before God ; no more boasting of his goodnesse & of his happy condition ; no high or great thoughts of his righteousnesse ; for all are now to be looked on as filthy rags , Esai 64 : 6. what things were as gaine before to the soul , must now be counted losse , yea and as dung Phil. 3 : 7 , 8. The man must be cast downe , in himself , and far from high and conceity thoughts of himself , or of any thing he ever did , or can do : for the Lord resisteth the proud , but giveth grace to the humble , Jam 4 : 6. 1 Pet. 5 : 5. He reviveth the Spirit of the humble . Esa 57 : 15. He that humbleth himself shall be exalted , Mat. 18 : 4. & 23 : 12. Luk. 14 : 11. & 18 : 14.

3. There must be a despaireing of getting help or relief out of this condition , by our selves , or any thing we can do : a conviction of the unprofitablenesse of all things under the sun for our reliefe : No expectation of help from our supposed good heart , good purposes , good deeds ; works of charity , many prayers , commendation of others , sober & harmlesse walking , or any thing else within us or without us , that is not Christ : for so long as we have the least hope or expectation of doing our owne businesse without Christ , we will never come to Him . Our heart hangeth so after the old way of salvation through works , that we cannot endure to hear of any other , nor can we yeeld to any other : could we but have heaven by the way of works ; we would spare no paines , no coast , no labour , no expences ; Nay we would put ourselves to much paine & torment by whippings , cuttings , fastings watchings , and the like ; we would not spare our first borne ; nay , we would dig our graves in a rock with our nailes , and cut our owne dayes , could we but get heaven by this meanes : such is our antipathy at the way of salvation through a crucified Christ , that we would choose any way ▪ but that , cost what it would : therefore before we can heartyly close with Christ & accept of him , we must be put from those refuges of lies , and see that there is nothing but a disappointment written on them all , that all our prayers , fastings , cryes , dutyes , reformations , sufferings , good wishes , good deeds &c , are nothing in his eyes , but so many provocations to the eyes of his jealousie , and so , further causes of our misery .

4. There must be a rational , deliberate , & resolute relinquishing of all those things in our selves , on which our heart is ready to dote . The Man being convinced of the vanity of all things , by which he hath been hopeing for salvation , must now purpose to loose his grips off them , to turn his back upon them , to quite them with purpose of heart , & say to them , get you hence , as Esa. 30 : 22. This is to deny our selves , which we must do , ere we become his disciples Mat. 16. 24. This is to forsake our Fathers house Psal. 45 : 10. and to pluck out our right eye , & to cut off our right arme . Mat. 5 : 29 , 30. This abandoning of all our former false props & subterfuges must be resolute , over the belly of much opposition within , from the carnall & naturall inclinations of the heart ; and of much opposition without , from Satan's insnareing suggestions , & deceitfull temptations : It must be a real , rational act of the Soul , upon solide and through conviction of their unprofitablenesse ; yea of their dangerousnesse & destructivenesse .

5. There must be some knowledge of the nature of the gospell covenant , and of the way , which now God hath chosen , whereby to glorifie his grace in the salvation of poor sinners . That God , Father , Son , & Holy ghost thought good , for the glory of free grace , and wisdome , in a way of Justice & mercy , to send Jesus Christ to assume mans nature , and so become God & man in two distinct natures , & one person for ever ; & to become under the law , to undergoe the curse thereof , and to die the cursed death of the crosse , to satisfie Iustice , and to pay the ransome for the redemption of the elect . In which undertaking our Lord was a servant Esa. 42 : 1. & 49 : 6. & 52 : 13. & 53 : 11. Zech. 3 : 8. Matth. 12 : 18. and had furniture from God for all his undertaking Esai . 42 : 1. & ●…1 : 1 , 2. Mat. 12 : 18. and had a promise of seeing his seed , & of prolonging his dayes &c. Esa. 53 : 10. 11. Thus there was a covenant of Redemption betwixt God & the Mediator : and the Mediator undertaking was obliged to performe all that he undertook , and accordingly did so : for as the Lord laid on him , or caused to meet together on him , the iniquitie of us all Esa. 53 : 6. So in due time He bear our griefs and carryed our sorrowes : He was wounded for our transgressions & bruised for our iniquities , the chastisement of our peace was upon him : He was cut off out of the land of the living , and stricken for the transgression of his people . He made his soul an offering for sin , & bear the iniquities of his people . Pouring out his soul unto death ; he beare the sin of many , & made intercession for the transgressours Esa. 53 : 4 , 5 , 8 , 10 , 11 , 12. So that what the law could not do , in that it was weak through the flesh , God sending his owne Son in the likenesse of sinfull flesh , for sin , ( or by a sacrifice for sin ) condemned sin in the flesh Rom. 8 : 3. that the righteousnesse of the law might be fulfilled in us vers. 4. Thus he made him sin , ( or a sacrifice for sin ) that we might become righteous 2 Cor. 5 : 20. and he was once offered to beare the sinnes of many Heb. 9 : 28. and he through the eternall spirit offered himself without spot to God . vers. 14. and his owne self bear our sins in his owne body on the tree 1 Pet. 2 : 24. There must , I say , be some knowledge of , and acquantance with this great mysterie of the gospell , wherein is declared the manifold wisdome of God Ephes. 3 : 10. and with the noble designe of God in sending his Son after this manner , to die the death , that condemned sinners might live , and returne to the bosome of God , as redeemed not with gold or silver or corruptible things ; but with the precious blood of Christ , as of a lamb without blemish & without spot 1 ●…et . 1 : 18. and being so redeemed by blood , to become kings & priests unto God , 1 Pet. 2 : 2 , Revel 5 : 9 , 10. The man must not be ignorant of this , else all will be in vaine . I do not determine , how destinct and full this knowledge must be ; but sure , there must be so much knowledg of it , as will give the soul ground of hope ; and , in exspectation of salvation by this way , cause it turne its back upon all other wayes , and to account it self happy , if it could once win here .

6. There must be a perswasion of the sufficiency , compleatnesse & satisfactorynesse of the way of salvation , through this crucified Mediator ; el●…e the soul will not be induced to leave its other courses , and betake it self to this alone . He must be sure , that salvation is only to be had this way ; And that undoubtedly it will be had this way ; that so with confidence he may cast himself over on this way , and sweetly sing in hope of a noble outgate . And therefore he must beleeve , that Christ is really God as well as Man , and a true Man , as well as God ; that he is fully furnished for the work of Redemption , having the spirit given to him without measure ; and endued fully and richly with all qualifications , fitting him for all our necessiries , & inabling him to save to the uttermost all that come unto God by him , Heb. 7. 25 ; that He is made of God to us wisdome , righteousnesse , sanctification and redemption , 1 〈◊〉 . 1 : 30. That all power in heaven & earth is given unto Him . Mat. 28 : 18. That all things are put under his feet , and that He is given to be the head over all things to the Church Ephes. 1 : 22. That in him dwelleth all fulnesse Col. 1 : 19. That in him are hid all the treasures of wisdom & knowledge . Col. 2 : 3 , yea , that in him dwelleth all the fulnesse of the god-head bodyly : so that we are compleat in him , who is the head of all principality & power vers . 9 , 10.

7. The soul must know , that He is not only an able & alsufficient mediator ; but that also he is willing and ready , to redeem & save all that will come : for all the preceeding particulars will but increase his sorrow , and torment him more , so long as he supposeth ▪ through ignorance , & the suggestion of Satan , that he hath no part in that redemption , no accesse to it , no ground of hope of salvation by it . Therefore it is necessary , that the soul conceive not only a possibility ; but also a probability of helpe this way ; and that the dispensation of the gospell of grace , and the promulgation and offer of those good newes to him , speake out so much ; that the patience of God waiting long , and his goodnesse renewing the offers , confirmeth this ; that his serious pressing , his strong motives on the one hand , and his sharpe threatnings on the other ; his reiterated comands , his ingeminated obtestations ; his expressed sorrow & grief over such as would not come to him , his upbraidings & objurgations of such ▪ as do obstinately refuse , and the like , put his willingnesse to save such as will come to him , out of all question : yea●… his obviating of objections , and takeing all excuses out of their mouth , make●… the case plaine and manifest ; so that such as will no●… come , are left without excuse , and have no impediment lying in the way , but their owne unwillingnesse .

8. The man must know upon what tearmes & conditions Christ offereth himself in the gospell ▪ viz. upon condition of accepting of Him , beleeving in him and resting upon him ; and that no other way can we be made partakers of the good things purchased by Christ , but by accepting of Him , as he is offered in the gospell , that is to say , freely ▪ without price or money Esa. 55 : 1. absolutely without reservation : wholly , & for all ends &c. for till this be known there will be no closeing with Christ ; and till there be a closeing with Christ , there is no advantage to be had by him , The soul must be marryed to him as an husband ; fixed to him as the branches to the tree ; united to him as the members to the head ; become one with him , one Spirit . 1. Cor. 6. 17. See Iohn . 15 : 5. Ephes. 5 : 30. The soul must close with him for all things ; adhere to him upon all hazards ; take him and the sharpest crosse that followeth him : now I say , the soul must be acquanted with these conditions : for it must act deliberatly & rationally here : Covenanting with Christ is a grave businesse & requireth deliberation , posednesse of soul , rationall resolution , full purpose of heart , & satisfaction of soul ; and therefore the man must be acquanted with the conditions of the new covenant .

9. There must be a satisfaction with the tearmes of the gospel , and the heart must actually close with Christ , as h●…s offered in the gospel . The heart must open to him , and take him in , Revel 3 : 20. The soul must imbrace and receive him Ioh. 1 : 12. The man must take him , as his Lord and Master King , Priest & Prophet ; must give up himself to him as his Leader and Commander , and resolve to follow him in all things , and thus close a bargain with him : for till this be done there is no union with Christ ; and till there be an union with Christ , there is no partaking of the frutes of his redemption , as to Iustification ▪ no pardon , no acceptance , no accesse to the favour of God , nor peace , nor joy in the holy ghost , no getting of the conscience sprinkled , nor no intimation of love or favour from God . &c.

10. There must be a leanning to , and resting upon him and on his perfect sacrifice . The soul must sit downe here as satisfied , and acquiesce in this compleat mediation of his . This is to beleeve on him , to rest on him Ioan. 3 : 18. 1 Pet. 2 : 6. as an alsufficient help . This is to cast the burden of a brocken covenant , of a guilty conscience , of deserved wrath , of the curse of the law &c. upon Him , that He may bear away those evills from us . This is to put on the Lord Iesus ( in part ) Rom. 1●… : 14 ▪ to cover ourselves with his righteousnesse from the face of justice , to stand in this armour of proof against the accusations of Law , Satan , and an evill conscience : This is to flee to him as to our city of refuge , that we may be saife from the avenger of blood : This is to make him , our refuge from the strome of Gods anger , and , a shadow from th●… heat of his wrath Esa. 25. 4. and our hideing place from the winde , and a covert from the tempest , and as the shadow of a great rock in a weary land Esai . 32 : 2. When we hide ourselves in him as the compleat cautioner , that hath fully satisfied justice , and desire to be found in him alone , not having our owne righteousnesse , which is of the law , but that which is through the faith of Christ , the righteousnesse which is of God by faith , Phil. 3 : 9. This is to lay our hand on the head of the sacrifice , when we rest on this sacrifice , and exsp●…ct salvation through it alone . This is to cast our selves in Christs armes , as peremptorily resolving to goe no other way to the Father , and to plead no other ●…ighteousnesse before Gods barr , but Christs . That is faith , yea the lively acting of Iustifying faith .

Thus then is Christ made use of , as the way to the Father , in the point of Iustification , when the poor w●…kened sinner , convinced of his sin and misery , of his owne inability to help himself , of the insufficiency of all meanes beside Christ ; of Christs alsufficiency ▪ readinesse , and willingnesse to helpe , of the equitie and reasonabln●…sse of the conditions on which he is offered , and life through him , is now content , and fully satisfied with this way , actually renunceing all other wayes whatsomever , and doth with heart , and hand imbrace Iesus Christ , & take him as he is offered in the gospell , to make use of him for all things , to leane to him , and rest upon him in all hazards ; and particularly to refuge it self 〈◊〉 his wings , and to rest there with complacency , satisfaction , & delight ; and hide it self from the wrath of God , & all accusations .

Yet it would be knowne , that this act of faith , whereby the soul goeth out to Christ , and accepteth of and leaneth to him , is not alike in all : for ▪

1. In Some it way be more lively , strong & active , like the centurious faith , that could a●…gue syllogistically . Matth. 8 : 8 , &c. which Christ looked upon as a great faith , a greater whereof he had not found , no not in Israel vers. 10. and like the faith of the woman of Canaan Mat. 15 : 21. &c. that would take no nay say , but of seeming refu●…eals did make arguments , which Christ commended as a great faith vers. 28. But in others , it may be more weak , and fainting , not able to reason a●…ight for its owne comfort and strength , as Mat. 6 : 30. ●…ut is mixed with much feare , as Math. 8 : 26. yea and with much faithlesnesse , so that the soul must cry , Lord helpe my unbeleef Mark 9 ▪ 24.

2. In some , the acts and actings of this faith may be more clear , and discerneable , both by themselves , and by spirituall on-lookers : In others so covered over with an heape of doubts , unbeleef , jealousie , & other corruption , that the actings of it can hardly , or not at all , be perceived by themselvs or others , so that nothing shall be heard but complaints , feares , doubtings , and objections .

3. In some , this faith may have strong , and perceptible actings , wreastling thorow much discouragment and opposition , and many difficulties ; as in that woman of Canaan Matth. 15. runing tho●…ow with peremptory resolutenesse ; saying with Iob. Cap. 13. 15. though he stay me , yet will I trust in him ; and thus taking the kingdome of heaven with violence . In others it may be so weak , that the least opposition or discouragement may be sufficient to make the soul give over hope , & almost dispaire of overcomeing and wining thorow : & be as a bruised reed , or a smoaking flax .

4. In some , though it appeare not strong , & violent or wilfull ( in a manner ) in its actings ; yet it may be firme , fixed , & resolute , in staying upon Him , Esa. 26 : 3 , 4. and trusting in Him . Psal. 125. 1. resolving to hing there , and if it perish It perisheth . In others weak , & bashful .

5. In some , it may be yet weaker , going out in strong & vehement hungerings , Mat. 5 : 6. The man dar not say , that he doth beleeve , or that he doth adhere to Christ , and stay upon him ; yet he dar say , he longeth for him , and panteth after Him , as ever the hart doth after the wa●…ter brooks Psal. 42 : 1 , 2. he hungereth and thirsteth for him , and cannot be satisfied with any thing without him .

6. in some , it may be that weak , that the soul can only perceive the heart looking out after Him : upon little more ground , than a may be it shall be helped Esai . 45 : 22. They look to Him for salvation , being convinced that there is no other way , and resolved to follow no other way , they resolve to lye at his door , waiting and looking for à sight of the kings face , and to lye there waiting till they die , if no better may be .

7. In some , it may be so weak , that nothing more can be perceived , but a satisfaction with the tearmes of the covenant , a willingnesse to accept of the bargane , and an heart consenting thereunto , though they dar not say , that they actually close therewith , yea nor dar say , that they shall be welcome Revel. 22 : 17.

8. In some , it may be so weak and low , that they cannot say , that they have any right hunger or desire after Him , nor that their heart doth rightly and really consent to the covenant of grace ; yet they would faine be at it , and cry out oh for a willing heart . O for ardent desires ! O for a right hunger ! and they are dissatisfied and can not be reconciled with their hearts , for not desireing more , hungering more , consenting more ; so that if they had this , they would think themselvs happy and upmade . And thus we see their faith is so low , that it appeareth in nothing , more manifestly , than in their complainings of the want of it .

So then the poor weak beleever needeth not be so far discouraged , as to dispaire and give over the matter as hopelesse & lost : let him hang on , depend , and waite ; a week faith to day may become stronger within a short time . He that laid the foundation , can and will finish the building , for all his Works are perfect . And a weak faith , when true , will prove saving , and lay hold on a saving strong Mediator .

Moreover , as to the acting of faith on Christ's death and sacrifice ; for stopping the mouth of Conscience , Law , Satan , and for opposeing to the pursueing Justice of God because of sin . It may some times be strong , distinct , clear and resolute . At other times againe be weak , mixed , or accompanyed with much feare , perplexity doubting , and distrust , because of their owne seen unworthinesse , many failings , doubtings of the sincerity of their repentance , and the like .

This is a maine businesse , and of great concearnment , yet many are not much troubled about it , nor exercised at the heart hereabout , as they ought , deceiving themselves with foolish imaginations ; for

1. They think , they were beleevers all their dayes , they never doubted of Gods grace and goodwill , they had alwayes a good heart for God , though they never knew what a wakened conscience , or sense of the wrath of God meaned .

2. Or they think , because God is mercifull , he will not be so severe , as to stand upon all those things , that Ministers require ; forgetting that He is a just God , and a God of truth , that wil do according to what He hath said .

3. Or they suppose , it is an easie matter to beleeve , & not such a difficult thing as it is called : not considering or beleeving , that no lesse power , than that , which raised Christ againe from the dead , will worke up the heart unto faith .

4. Or they resolve that they will do it afterward , at some more convenient season ; not perceiving the cunning slight of Satan in this , nor considering that faith is not in their power , but the gift of God ; and that if they lay not hold on the call of God , but harden their heart in their day , God may judicially blinde them , so that these things shall be hid from their eyes ; and so that occasion , they pretend to waite for , never come .

Oh if such , whom this mainely concearneth , could be induced to enter into this way , considering .

1 That except they enter into this way , they cannot be false the wrath of God will pursue them , the avenger of blood will overtake them ; no Salvation but here .

2 That in this way is certaine Salvation ; this way will infallibly lead to the Father ; for he keepeth in the way and bringeth saife home Exod. 23 : 20.

2 It s the old path ▪ and the good way , Ier. 6 : 16. all the saints have the experience of this , who are already come to glory : and.

4. It is a high way , and a way of righteousnesse , wherein if very fools walk , they shall not wand●…r , Esai . 35 : 8 , 9 and if the weak walk in it , they shall not fainte Esai . 40 : 31.

5. That except this be done , there is no advantage to be had by Him , His death & all his sufferings , as to those persons that will not beleeve and enter into him as the way to the Father , are in vaine .

6. Yea , such as will not beleeve in Him , say in effect , either that Christ hath not died nor consecrated away through the veile of his flesh : or that all that He hath done & suffered is not sufficient for bringing a soul home to God : or that they can do their owne businesse without him ▪ and that it was a foolish and vaine thing for Christ to die the death for that end : or lastly that they care not for salvation , they are indifferent whether they perish , or be saved :

7. That , as to them , the whole gospel is in vaine , all the ordinances , all the administration of ordinances , all the paines of Ministers are in vaine .

8. That , as to them , all Christs intreaties , motives , allurements , patience and long suffering , his standing at the door and knocking , till his locks be wet with the dew &c. are in vaine : yea , they are contemptuously rejected , despised , slighted , & undervalued .

9. That all the great promises are by such rejected as untrue , or as not worthy the seeking or having : and that all the threatnings on the other hand , are not to be regairded or feared .

10. In a word . That heaven , and the fellowshipe of God is not worth the seeking ; and that hell and the fellowshipe of devils is not worth the fearing . Or that there is neither a heaven , nor a hell : and that all are but fictions : and that there is no such thing as the wrath of God against sinners , o●… that it is not much to be feared .

If it be asked , what warrand have poor sinners to lay hold on Christ , and grippe to him , as made of God righteousnesse ?

I answere , Our absolute necessity of him , is a ground to presse us to go and seek help and reliefe : we see we are gone in ourselves , and therefore are we allowed to seek out for help elsewhere .

2 Christ's alsufficient furniture , whereby he is a qualified mediator , fitted with all necessaries for our case & condition , having laid downe a price to the satisfaction of justice , is a sufficient invitation for us to look toward him for helpe , and to waite at that door .

3. His being appointed of the Father , to be mediator of the covenant , and particularly to lay down his life a ransome for sin ; and Christs undertaking all his offices , and performeing all the duties thereof , conforme to the covenant of redemption , is a strong encouragement to poor sinners to come to Him ; because He cannot deny himself , and he will be true to his trust .

4. The Fathers offering of him to us in the gospell , and Christs inviteing us , who are weary , and heavy loaden ; yea calling and commanding such to come to him , in his owne , and in his Fathers name , under the paine of his and his Fathers wrath and everlasting displeasure ; exhorting further and requesting upon tearms of love , pressing earnestly by many motives , sending out his ambassadours to beseech , in his stead , poor sinners to be reconciled , and to turne in to him for life and salvation : yea upbraiding such as will not come to him : all these are a sufficient warrant for a poor necessitous sinner to lay hold on his offer .

And further , to encourage poor souls to come unto him , all things are so well ordered in the gospel as that nothing occurreth , that can in the least prove a stumbling block , or a just ground of excuse , for their forbearing to beleeve , and to accept of his offer : all objections possible are obviated to such , as are but willing ? the way is cast up ; and all stones of stumbling cast out of it ; so that such as will not come can pretend no excuse . They cannot object the greatnesse of their sins : for the greater their sins be , they have the greater need of one who is sent to take away sin , and whose blood purgeth from all sin , 1 Joh: 1 : 7. what great sinner did he ever refuse , that came to him , and was willing to be saved by him ▪ Is ther any clause in all the gospel exclud●…ing great sinners ? Nor need they object , their great unworthinesse : for ●…e doth all freely for the glory of his free grace : 〈◊〉 ▪ got any good of him for their worth : for no man ever had any worth . Nor need they object their long refuseing , and resisting many calls : for he will make such as are willing welcome at the Eleventh houre . Him that cometh he will in no case put away Ioh. 6 : 37. Nor can they object their changeablenesse , that they will not stand to the bargan , but break and returne with the dog to the vomite : for Christ hath engadged to bring all thorow that come to him , He will raise them up at the last day , Joh. 6 : 40. He will present them ▪ to himself holy and without spote or wrinckle , or any such thing ▪ Ephes. 5. The covenant is fully provided with promises to stoppe the mouth of that objection . Nor can they object the difficulty , or impossibility of beleeving : for that is Christ's work also . He is the author and finisher of faith Heb. 12 : 1. Can they not with confidence cast themselvs upon him ; yet if they can hunger and thirst for him , and look to him , he will accept of that : look to me ( sayes he ) and be saved Esa. 45 : 22. If they cannot look to him , nor hunger & thirst for him ; yet if they be willing , all is well : are they willing that Christ save them in his way , and therefore willingly give themselves over to him , and are willing and content , that Christ by his spirit work more hunger in them , and a more lively faith , and work both to will and to do according to his owne good pleasure . it is well .

But it will be said , that the tearmes and conditions , on which he offereth himself , are hard Ans. I grant the tearmes are hard to flesh and blood , and to proud unmortified nature , but to such as are willing to be saved , so as God way be most glorified , the tearmes are easie , most rationall and satisfying : for ▪

1. We are required to take Him only for our mediator , and to joyne none with him , and to mix nothing with him . Corrupt nature is averse from this , and would at least mix something of self with him , and not rest on Christ only : corrupt nature would not have the man wholly denying himself , and following Christ only : and hence many lose themselves and lose all ; because with the Gallatians they would mix the law and the gospel together ; do something themselvs for satisfaction of justice , & take Christ for the rest that remaines . Now the Lord will have all the glory , as good reason is , & will have none to share with him . He will give of his glory to none . And is not this rationall and easy ? What can be objected against this ?

2. We are required to take him Wholly , that He may be a compleat Mediator to us , as a Prophet to teach , as a King to subdue our l●…sts , to cause us walk in his wayes , as well as a Priest to satisfie justice for us , to die & in●…ercede for us . Is it not reason , that we take him as God hath made him for us ? Is there any thing in him to be refused ? And is there any thing in Him which we have no need of ? Is there not all the reason then in the world for this , that we take Him wholly ? and what stumbling block is here ?

3. We are required to take Him Freely , without money and without price Esa. 55 : 1 ▪ for He , will not b●… bough●… any m●…nner of way : th●…t free grace may be free grace , therefore he will give all freely . True enough it is , corruption would be at buying , though it have nothing to lay out : Pride will not stoup to a free gift . But can any say the tearms are hard , when all is offered freely ?

4. We are required to take him absolutely , without any reversion or mentall reservation . Some would willingly quite all , but one or two lusts , that they cannot think to twinne with : and they would deny themselvs in many things , but they would still most willingly keep a back door open to some beloved lust , or other . And who seeth not what double dealing is here ? And what reason can plead for this double dealing ? Corruption , it is true , will think this hard , but no man can rationally say , that this is a just ground of discouragment , to any ; or a sufficient ground to warrand them to stay away from Christ ▪ seing they cannot be supposed sincerely to desire redemption from any sin , who would not desire redemption from every sin . He who loveth any known lust , and would not willingly be delivered therefrom , hath no re●…ll hatred at any lust , as such ▪ nor desire to be saved ; for one such lust would be his death .

5. It is required , that we accept of Him really and cordially , with our heart and soul , and not by a meer externall verbal profession : and is there not all the reason in the world for this ? He offereth Himself really to us , and shall we not be reall in accepting of Him ? what , I pray , can justly be excepted against this ? or what reall discouragement can any gather from this ?

6. We are to take Him for all necessities , that i●… , with a resolution to make use of Him as our alsufficient Mediator . And is not this most reasonable ? Ought we not to take Him for all the ends and purposes , for which God hath appointed Him , and set Him forth , and offered Him to us ? What then can any suppose to lie here , which should scarre a soul from laying hold upon Him ? Nay should not this be looked upon as a very great encouragement ? And should we not blesse the Lord , that hath provided such a compleet and alsufficient Mediator ?

7. We are to take Him , and all the crosses , that may attend our taking or following of Him : we must take up our crosse , be it what it will be , that He thinketh good to appoint for us , and follow Him . Matth. 16 : 24 ▪ Mark . 8 : 34. for he that taketh not up his crosse , and followeth not after Him , is not worthy of Him . Mat. 10 : 38. I know , flesh and blood will take this for a hard saying ; but they , that consider , that Christ will beare the heavyest end of the crosse , yea all of it , and so support , them by his Spirit , while they are under it , that they shall have no just cause to compleane ; and how He will suffer none to goe his errand , upon their owne charges , but will be with them , when they goe through fire and watter , Esai . 43 : 2. so that they shall suffer no losse , neither shall the watters over flow them ; nor the fire kindle upon them : and that he who loseth his life , for Christ's sake , & the gospels , shall save it . Mark . 8 : 35. yea , that they shall receive an hundered fold for all th●… losses Matth. 19 : 29. and that even with persecution , Mark . 10. 30. and in the world to come eternall life . They , I say , who consider this , will see no discouragement here , nor ground of complaint ; nay , they will account it their glory to suffer any losse for Christ's sake .

8. Hence it followeth , that we are to take Him , so as to avouch Him , and his cause , and interest , on all hizards , stand to his truth , and not be ashamed of Him , in a day of tryall . Confession of Him must be made with the mouth , as with the heart we must beleeve Ro. 10 : 9. Let corruption speak against this what it will , because it is alwayes desireous to keep the skinne whole : yet reason cannot but say , that it is equitable , especially , seing He hath said ▪ that whosoever confesseth Him before men , He will confesse them before his Father which is in heaven . Mat. 10. 32. And that , if we suffer with Him , we shall also reigne with Him . 2 Tim. 2. 12. Is He our Lord and Master , and should we not owne and avouch Him ? Should we be ashamed of him for any thing , that can befall us , upon that account ? What Master would not take that ill at his servants hands ?

Hence then we see , that there is nothing in all the conditions , on which He offereth Himself to us , that can give the least ground , in reason , why a poor soul should draw back , and be unwilling to accept of this noble offer , or think that the conditions are hard .

But there is one maine Objection , which may trouble some , and that is . They cannot beleeve : faith being the gift of God , it must be wrought in them ▪ How then can they goe to God for this , and make use of Christ for this end , that their souls may be wrought up to a beleeving & consenting to the bargan and hearty accepting of the offer ?

To this I would say these things .

1. It is true , that faith is the gift of God . Ephes. 2 : 8. and that it is He alone who worketh in us , both to will & to do Phil. 1 : 29 , and none cometh to the son , but whom the father draweth Iohn . 6 : 44. and it is a great matter , and no small advancement , to win to the reall faith , and through conviction of this our impotency : for thereby the soul will be brought to a greater measure of humiliation , and of despaireing of salvation in it self , which is no small advantage unto a poor soul that would be saved .

2. Though faith be not in our power , yet it is our duty : Our impotency to performe our duty , doth not loose our obligation to the duty ; so that our not beleeving is our sin ; and for this God may justly condemne us . His wrath abideth on all , who beleeve not in his Son Jesus , and will not accept of the offer of salvation through the crucified mediator . And though faith , as all other acts of grace , be efficiently the work of the Spirit , yet it is formally our work : we do beleeve ; but it is the Spirit that worketh faith in us .

3. The ordinary way of the Spirit 's working faith in us , is by pressing home the duty upon us , whereby we are brought to a despairing in ourselves and to a looking out to Him , whose grace alone it is that can work it in the soul , for that necessary 〈◊〉 and breathing , without , which the soul will not come .

4. Christ Jesus hath purchased this grace of faith , to all the elect , as other graces necessary to their salvation : and it is promised and convenanted to Him ; that He shal see his seed and shall see of the travell of his soull Esai . 53 : 10 , 11. and that by the knowledge of him , that is , the rationall and understanding act of the soul griping to and laying hold upon Him , as he is offered in the gospell , many shall be justified : Ibid. Hence he sayeth , that all , whom the father hath given to Him , shall come unto Him , Ioh. 6 : 37. and the Apostle tels us , that we are blessed with all spiritual blessings in Him , Ephes. 1 : 3.

5. Not only hath Christ purchased this grace of faith , and all other graces necessary for the salvation of the elect ; but God hath committed to Him the administration and actuall dispensation and outgiving of all those graces , which the redeemed stand in need of . Hence , He is a Prince exalted to give repentance and forgivenesse of sinns Act. 5 : 31. all power in heaven and earth is committed unto him . Mat. 28 : 18 : 19. Hence , He is called the author and finisher of faith Heb. 12 : v. 2. and He telleth his disciples Iohn . 14 ▪ 13. 14. That whatever they shall ask in his name , He will do it . He is made Prince and a Saviour , having all judgment committed unto him . Iohn . 5 : 22. and He is Lord of all Act. 10 : 36. Rom. 14 : 9.

6. Hereupon , the sinner being convinced of his lost condition , through sin and misery : of an utter impossibility of helping himself out of that state of death : of Christ's alsufficiency , and willingnesse to save all that will come to Him ; and of its owne inability to beleeve or come to Him for life and salvation ; or to lay hold on and leane to his merites and satisfaction , and so despaireing in himself , is to look out to Iesus the author of eternall salvation , the foundation and chiefe corner stone , the author and finisher of faith . I say , the sinner , being thus convinced , is thus to look out to Iesus ; not that , that conviction is any proper qualification , prerequisite as necessary , either to prepare , dispose , and fit for faith , or , far lesse , to merite , any manner of way , or bring on faith ; But because this is Christ's methode to bring a soul to faith by this conviction , to the glory of his grace . The soul naturally being averse from Christ , and utterly unwilling to accept of that way of salvation , must be redacted to that straite , that it shal see , that it must either accept of this offer , or die : as the whole needeth not a physitian ; so Christ is come to save only that which is lost : and his method is to convince the world of sin , in the first place , and then of righteousnesse Iohn . 16 : 8 , 9.

7. This looking out to Iesus for faith , comprehendeth those things 1. The Souls acknowledgement of the necessitie of faith , to the end it may partake of Christ , and of his merites . 2. The souls satisfaction with that way of partaking of Christ ; by a closeing with Him , and a resting upon Him , by faith 3. A sense and conviction of the unbeleefe and stubbornnesse of the heart ; or a seeing of its own impotency , yea and unwillingnesse to beleeve 4. A persuasion that Christ can overmaster the infidelity , & wickednesse of the heart , and worke up the soul to a willing consent unto the bargane . 5. A hope , or a half hope ( to speak so ) that Christ , who is willing to save all poor sinners , that come to Him for salvation , and hath said , that He will put none away in any case , that cometh , will have pity upon him at length . 6. A resolution to lye at his door , till he come with life , till He quicken , till He unite the soul to Himself . 7. A lying open to the breathings of his Spirit , by guarding against every thing ( so far as they can ) that may grieve or provok Him , and waiting on Him in all the ordinances , He hath appointed , for begetting of faith ; such as reading the scriptures , hearing the word , conference with godly persons , and prayer &c. 8. A waiting with patience on Him , who never said to the house of Iacob , seek me , in vaine , Esai . 45 : 19. still crying , and looking to Him , who hath commanded the ends of the earth to look to him ; and waiting for him , who waiteth to be gracious , Esai . 30 : 18. remembering that they are all blessed that waite for him , Ibid. and that there is much good prepared for them , that waite for Him . Esai . 64 : 4.

8. The sinner would essay this beleeving , and closeing with Christ , and set about it , as he can , seriously , heartily , & willingly , yea and resolutely over the belly of much opposition , and many discouragements , looking to Him , who must helpe , yea and worke the whole work : for God worketh in and with Man , as a rationall creature . The soul then would set the willingnesse it findeth on work , & waite for more ; and as the Lord is pleased to commend , by his Spirit , the way of grace more unto the soul , and to warme the heart with love to it and a desire after it , strick the yron while it is hote ; and looking to Him for help , gripe to Christ in the covenant : and so set to its seal , though with a tembling hand ; and subscribe its name , though with fear and much doubting , remembring that He who worketh to will , must work the deed also Phil. 2 : 13. and He that beginneth a good work will perfect it , Phil. 1 : 6.

9. The soul essaying thus to beleeve , in Christ's strength , and to creep when it can not walk or run , would hold fast what it hath attained , and resolve never to recall any consent , or half consent , it hath given to the bargane , but still look forward , hold on , wreastle against unbeleefe , and unwillingnesse ; intertaine every good motion of the Spirit for this end , and never admit of any thing , that may quench its longings , desires , or exspectation .

Nay 10. If the sinner be come this length , that with the bit willingnesse he hath , he consenteth to the bargane , & is not satisfied with any thing in himself , that draweth back , or consenteth not , & with the little skill or strength he hath is writing downe his name , and saying even so I take Him . and is holding at this , peremptorily resolving , never to goe bake , or unsay what he hath said ; but on the contrare , is firmly purposed to adhere , & , as he groweth in strength , to grippe more firmly , and adhere to Him , he may conclude , that the bargan is closed already , and that he hath faith already : for , here ther is an accepting of Christ on his owne tearmes , a reall consenting unto the covenant of grace , though weak , and not so discernable , as the soul would wish . The soul dar not say , but it loveth the bargane , and is satisfied with it , and longeth for it , and desireth nothing more than that it might partake thereof , and enjoy Him whom it loveth , hungereth for , panteth after , or breatheth , as it is able , that it may live in Him , & be saved through Him .

But Some will say , If I had any evidence of God's approbation of this act of my soul , any testimony of his Spirit , I could then with confidence say , that I had beleeved & accepted of the covenant and of Christ offered therein : but so long as I perceive nothing of this ; how can I suppose , that any motion of this kinde in my soul , is real faith ?

For answere . 1. We would know , that our beleeving , and God's sealing to our sense are two distinct acts , and separable , and oft separated : our beleeving is one thing , and God's sealing with the holy Spirit of promise to our sense , is another thing ; and this followeth though not inseparably the other Eph. 1 : 13. — In whom also , after that yee beleeved , yee were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise .

And so , 2. We would know , that Many a man may beleeve , & yet not know that he doth beleeve ; He may set to his seal , that God is true , in his offer of life through Iesus , and accept of that offer as a truth , and close with it ; and yet live under darknesse & doubtings of his faith , long & many aday ; partly through not discerning the true nature of faith ; partly through the great sense and feeling of his owne corruption and unbeleefe ; partly through a mistake of the operations of the spirit within , or the want of a clear & distinct uptaking of the motions of his owne soul ; Partly because he findeth so much doubting and feare , as if there could be no faith , where there were doubting or fear , contrare to Mark . 9 : 24. Mat. 8 : 26. & 14 : 31. Partly because he hath not that perswasion , that others have had , as if there were not various degrees of faith , as there is of other graces , & the like .

Therefore 3. We would know , that many may really beleeve , and yet misse this sensible sealing of the Spirit which they would be at : God may think it not yet seasonable to grant them that , lest they forget themselves and become too proud ; and to traine them up more to the life of faith , whereby He may be glorified ; and for other holy ends , He may suspend the giving of this for a time .

4. Yet we would know , that all that beleeve , have the seal within them 1. Iohn . 5 : 10. He that beleeveth on the Son of God , hath the witnesse in himself ▪ that is , He hath that which really is a seal , though he see it not , nor perceive it not ; even the work of God's spirit in his soul ▪ inclining and determineing him unto the accepting of this bargan , & to a likeing of & endeavouring after holinesse : and the whole gospel clearing up what faith is , is a seal & confirmation of the businesse . So that the matter is sealed , and confirmed by the word , though the soul want those sensible breathings of the Spirit , sheding abroad his love in the heart , and filling the soul with a full assurance , by hushing all doubts and feares to the door ; yea though they should be a stranger unto the Spirits witnessing thus with their spirits , that they are the children of God , and clearning up distinctly the reall wot●… of grace within their soul , and so saying in effect , that they have in truth beleeved .

But enough of this , seing all this and much more is abundantly held forth and explained , inthat excellent & usefull treatise of Mr. Guthries intituled The Christians great interest .

CHAP. V. How Christ is to be made use of , as the Way , for Sanctification , in generall .

HAving shown how a poor soul , lying under the burden of sin & wrath , is to make use of Iesus Christ , for righteousnesse & justification , and so to make use of Him , goe out to Him , and apply Him , as He is made of God to us righteousnesse 1. Cor. 1 : v. 30. and that but briefly ; this whole great businesse being more fully , and satisfactoryly handled , in th●…t fore mentioned great , though small Treatise , vix The Christians great Interest . We shall now come and show , how a beleever or a justified soul shall furder make use of Christ , for Sanctification , this being a particular , about which , they are ofttimes much exercised and perplexed .

That we may therefore , in some weak measure , through the helpe of His light and grace , propose some things to cleare up this great and necessary truth , we shall first speak a little to it , in the generall , and then come to cleare up the matter more particularly .

Before we speak of the matter in generall , it would be remembered , first , That the person who only is in case to make use of Christ for Sanctification , is one , that hath made use of Him already for Righteousnesse & justification : for one who is a stranger to Christ ▪ and is living in nature , hath no accesse to Christ for sanctification . He must be a beleever and within the covenant , ere he can make use of the grounds of sanctification , laid down in the covenant . One must first be united to Christ , and justified by faith in Him , before he can draw any vertue from Him for perfecting holinesse . He must first be in Him before he can grow up in Him , or bring forth fruit in Him . And therefore the first thing that souls would goe about , should be to get an union made up with Christ , and be cloathed with his righteousnesse by faith ▪ and then they have a right to all his benefites : first they should labour to get their state changed from enmity , to peace & reconciliation with God , through faith in Jesus .

Yet , next , it would be observed . That when it is said , that one must be a beleever , before he can go to Christ , & make use of Him for ▪ holinesse & sanctification ; it is not so understood , or said . That one must know , that indeed he is justified by faith ▪ before he can make any use of Christ for sanctification . One may be justified , and a beleever , yea and growing in grace through Iesus Christ , and so actually improving the grounds of sanctification , and making use of Christ for this end , and allowed thereunto , and yet win to no certainty , o●… his union with Christ , of his justification through faith in Him ▪ no●… of his faith .

But thirdly , if it be said , How can a soul with confidence approach to Christ , for usemaking of Him , in reference to sanctification , that is still doubting of his state and regeneration ? I answere ▪ It is true , a clear fight of our interest in Christ by faith , would be a great encouragement to our confident approaching to , and usemaking of Him , in all things ; and this consideration should mo●…e all , to a more earnest search & study of the marks & evidences of their Interest ▪ a good help whereunto they will finde in the forementioned book . I shall only say this here . That if the soul , have an earnest desire , t●… be sanctified wholly , and to have on the image of God , that he may glorifie Him ▪ and panteth after holinesse , as for life , that he may look like Him , who is holy ▪ & maketh this his work and study ; sorrowing at nothing more than at his short coming ; crying out and longing for the day , when he shall be delivered from a body of death , and have the old man wholly crucified ; he needeth not question his interest in Christ ▪ & warrant to make use of Him , for every part of sanctification : for this longing desire after conformity to Gods law , and panting after this spiritual life to the end God may be exalted , Christ glorified , & other●… edified ; will not be readyly found , in one that 〈◊〉 yet in nature . It is true , I grant , some who designe to establish their owne righteousnesse ; and to be justified by their owne works & inherent holinesse , may wish , that they might be more holy and lesse guilty : and for some other corrupt ends , they may desire to be free of the power of some lust ▪ which they finde noxious & troublsome ; and ye●… retaine with love and desire , some other beloved lusts ; and so have a heart still cleaving to the heart of some detestable thing or other : But gracious souls , as they have respect to all the commands of God ; so they have not that designe of being justified before God by their works ; nor do they study mortification , or sanctification for any such end ▪ nay , they no sooner discover any by as of their false deceitfull hearts unto any such end , but as soon , they disowne it , and abhore it . So that hence believers may get some discovery of the reality of their faith , and interest in Christ , and of their warrand , yea & duty to make use of Christ for sanctification .

T●…s premised , we come to speak some thing , in the generall , of beleevers usemaking of Christ , as made of God to us Sanctification : and for this end , we shall only speak a little to two things , first we shall show , upon what account it is , that Christ is called our sanctification , or made of God to us sanctification , as the Apostle's phrase is 1. Cor. 1 : 30. or what Christ hath done , as Mediator , to beginne , & carry on to perfection , the work of sanctification in the soul. And secondly , How the soul is to demeane it self in this matter , or how the soul is to make use of , & improve , what Christ hath done , for this end , that it may grow in grace ▪ and perfect holinesse in the fear of God .

As to the first , we would know , that though the work of sanctification be formally ours ; yet it is wrought by another hand , as the principal efficient cause ; even by the Father , Son , and Holy Ghost . The Father is said to purge the branches , that they may bring forth more fruit Iohn . 15 : 1. 2. hence , we are said to be sanctified by God the Father , Iud. vers . 1. The Son is also called the sanctifier Heb. 2 : 21. He sanctifieth & cleanseth the Church , with the washing of water by the word Ephes. 5. ●…6 . The Spirit is also said to sanctifie 2. Thes 2 : 13. 1 Pet. 1 : 2. Rom. 15 : 16. Hence we are said to be washed & sanctified by the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 6 : 11.

But more particularly , we are said to be sanctified in Christ . 1. Cor. 1. 2. and He is made of God to us sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 30. let us then see , in what sense this may be true : and

1 He hath by his death & blood procu●… that this work of sanctification shall be wrought , & carryed on : for he suffered without the gate , that He might Sanctifie the people with his owne blood Heb. 13 : 12. we are saved by the washing of regeneration , & renewing of the holy ghost , which He shed on us abundantly , through Iesus Christ our Saviour Tit. 3 : 5 , 6. He gave himself for us , that he might redeem us from all iniquity , and purifie unto himself a peculiar people , zealous of good works . Tit. 2 : 14. Thus our sanctification is the fruit of his death , & purchased by his blood●… He gave himself for his church , that he might sanctifie it Ephes. 5 : 25 , 26.

●… , He dying as a cautioner & publick person , beleevers are accounted in law to be dead to sin , in Him . Hence the Apostle tells us , Rom. 6 : 3 ▪ 4 , 5 , 6. that as many of us as are Baptized into Iesus Christ were Baptized into his death ; and that therefore we are buryed with Him by baptisme into death ; and are planted together in the likenesse of his death ; yea and that our old man is crueified with Him , that the body of sin might be destroyed , that hence forth we should not serve sin : whence beleevers are warranded & commanded vers. 11. to reckon themselvs to be dead indeed unto sin : and therefore sin should not reigne in their mortall bodyes to fulfill the lusts thereof vers. 12. This is a sure ground of hope & comfort for beleevers , that Christ dyed thus , as a publick person ; and that by vertue thereof , being now united to Christ by faith , they are dead unto sin by law ; and sin cannot challenge a dominion over them , as before their conversion it might have done , and did ; for the law hath dominion over a man , as long as he liveth ▪ but no longer : wherefore beleeving brethren , becomeing dead to the law by the body of Christ , are marryed to another , even to Him , who is raised from the dead , that they should bring forth fruit unto God Rom. 7 : 1 , 4.

3. Hence It followeth , that our old man is crucified with Christ , that the body of sin might be destroyed Rom. 6 : 6. So that this old tyrant , that oppresseth the people of God , hath got his deaths wounds , in the crucifixion of Christ , & shall never recover his former vigour & activity , to oppresse & beare down the people of God , as he did : He is now virtually , through the death of Iesus , killed , & crucified , being in Christ , nailed to the crosse .

4. His resurrection is a paune & pledge of this sanctification : for , as He died as a publick person , so He rose againe as a publick person : we are buryed with Him by baptisme , that likeas Christ was raised up from the dead , by the glory of the Father , even so we also should walk in newnesse of life . Rom. 6 : 4. and beleevers are said to be planted together with him , in the likenesse of his resurrection vers . 5. and they shall live with Him . vers. 8. and therefore they are to reckon themselvs , alive unto God , through Iesus Christ our Lord , verse . 11. we are raised up together Ephes. 2 : 6.

5. This sanctification is an article of the covenant of redemption , betwixt the Father & the Son Esa. 52 : 15. so shall he sprinkle many nations : & Cap. 53 : 10. He shall see his seed , and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand . Christ then having this promised to Him , must see to the accomplishment thereof , and will have ▪ it granted to him ; seing He hath fulfilled all that was engadged to by Him , having made his soul an offering for sin .

6. This sanctification is promised in the covenant of grace . Ier. 33. 8. & I will cleanse them from all their iniquity Ezech 37 : 23. — and I will cleanse them . So Chap. 36 : 25. Then will I sprinkle cleane water upon you , & yee shall be cleane , from all your filthinesse , & from all your idols will I cleanse you . Now all the promises of the covenant of grace are confirmed to us in the Mediator : for in Him all the promises are yea & amen 2. Cor. 1 : 20.

7. He hath also purchased & made sure to his owne , the new nature , and the heart of flesh ▪ which is also promised Ezech. 36 : 26. & 11. 19. Ier. 32. 39. This is the new & lively principle of grace , the spring of sanctification , which cannot be idle in the soul ▪ but must be emitting vitall acts natively .

Yea , through Him , are beleevers made partakers of the divine nature , which is a growing thing ; young glory in the soul. 2. Pet. 2 : 3 , 4. According as his divine power hath given unto us all things , that pertaine unto life & godlinesse , through the knowledge of Him , that hath called us to glory & virtue whereby are given unto us exceeding great & precious promises , that by these you might be partakers of the divine nature . &c.

8. The Spirit is promised , to cause us walk in his statutes Ezech. 36 : 27. Now all these promises are made good to us in Christ , who is the cautioner of the covenant : yea He hath gotten now the dispensing and giving out of the rich promises of the covenant , committed unto Him ; so as He is the great Lord treasurer and administrator of the great & glorious purchased blessings .

9. There are new waterings , breathings , & gailes of the Spirit , given in Christ . Esai . 27 : 3. He must water his garden or vinyaird every moment . This is the north winde , & the south winde that bloweth upon the garden Cant. 4 : 16. He must be as the dew unto Israel . Hos. 14 : 5.

10. Through Christ is the beleever brought into such a covenant state , as giveth great ground of hope of certane victory . He is not now under the law but under grace ; and hence inferreth the Apostle Rom. 6 : 14. That sin shall not have dominion over them . Being now under that dispensation of grace , whereby all their stock , is in the Mediators hand ▪ & at his disposall ; and not in their own hand & power , as under the covenant of works , there is a sure ground laid down for constant supply & furniture , in all necessities .

11. Christ hath prayed for this . Iohn . 17. 17. Sanctifie them through thy truth . where the Lord is praying , that his disciples might be more & more sanctified , and so fitted & qualified for the work of the ministrie , they were to be imployed in . And what He prayed for them , was not for them alone ▪ but also for all the elect , proportionably , who are opposed to the world , for which He did not pray v. 9.

12. He standeth in relation to beleevers of a Vine , or a Root , in which they grow as branches , so that by abiding in Him , living by faith in Him , and drawing sap from him , they bring forth fruit in Him Iohn . 15 : 1 , 2 , 4 , 5. Their stock of grace is in Him , the root ; and He communicate●…h sap and life unto his branches , whereby they grow , floorish , and bring forth fruit to the glory of God .

13. Christ hath taken on Him the office of a Prophet and Teacher , to instruct us in the way , wherein we ought to goe : for He is that great Prophet , whom the Lord promised to raise up , and who was to be heard and obeyed in all things Deut. ●…8 : 15. Act. ●… . 2●… . and 7 : 37. He is given for a witnesse & a leader . Esai . 55 : 4. and we are commanded to hear Him Mat. 17 : 5. Mark . 10 : 7.

14. He hath also taken on Him the office of a ▪ King Psal. 2 : 6. Mat. 21 : 5. Esai . 9 : 6 , 7. Phil. 2 : 8. 9 , 10 , 11. and thereby standeth engadged to lubdue all their spirituall enemies , Satan & corruption : Psal. 110. He is given for a leader and commander . Esai . 55 : 4 ▪ and so can cause his people walk in his wayes .

15. When we defile ourselves with new transgressions & failings . He hath provided a fountaine for us to wash in : a fountaine opened to the house of David & to the Inhabitants of Ierusalem for sin & for uncleannesse Z●…ch . 13 : 1. and this fountaine is his blood which cleanseth from all sin Heb. 9 : 14. 1. Iohn . 1 : 7 ▪ Revel. 1 : 5.

16. He is set before us , as a copie & pattern●… that we should walk even as He walked 1. Ioh. 2 ▪ 6. He left us an example , that we should follow his stepps 1. Pet. 2 : 21. But we would beware to separate this consideration from the preceeding , a●… Antichristian Socinians do , who will have Christ only to be a copie .

17. He hath overcome Satan our arch-enemie ▪ and hath destroyed his works . 1. Iohn . 3 ▪ 8. He came to destroy the works of the devill . And in particular his works of wickednesse in the soul ▪ Thus He is a conquerour , & the Capta●…e of our Salvation .

18. As He hath purchased , So hath He appointed ordinences , for the laying of the foundation , and carrying on of this work of sanctification●… both Word & 〈◊〉 are appointed for this end ▪ The Word to convert and to confirme ▪ Iohn . 17 : 17. sanctifie them through thy truth , thy word is truth , said Christ . The word is given as the rule ; and also through the meanes thereof is life and strength conveyed to the soul , to perfect holinesse in the fear of God 1. Pet. 2 : 2. And the Sacraments are given to strengthen & confirme the soul in the wayes of God .

19. As He hath laid downe strong encouragements to his followers , to hold on in the way of holinesse , many great & precious promises , by which they might be partakers of the divine nature . 2. Pet. 1 : 4. and by which they are encouraged to cleanse themselves from all filthinesse of the flesh & spirit 2. Cor. 7 : 1. and many motives to hold on & continue ; So hath He rolled difficultyes out of the way , whether they be within us , or without us , and thereby made the way easie , and pleasant to such as walk in it ; so as they may now run in the way of his commandements , & walk & not weary , & run & not be faint .

Nay 20 we would remember , for our encouragment and confidence , that in carrying on of this work lyeth the satisfaction of soul , & the pleasure of the Lord , that must prosper in His hand , & thus He seeth his seed , & hath of the travail of his soul , and is satisfied .

These particulars rightly considered will discover unto us , what a noble ground for sanctification ▪ is in Christ laid downe for beleevers , which they may , and must , by faith , grippe to , that they may grow in grace , and grow up in Christ ▪ and perfecte holinesse ; and what a wonderfull contriveance of grace this is , wherein all things are made so sure for beleevers ; Christ becomeing all things to them , and paveing a royall & sure way for them ▪ sure for them , and glorious to himself .

As to the second particular ; that is , How beleevers are to carry in this matter , or how they are to make use of Christ , and of those grounds of sauctification , in Christ , which we have mentioned .

First , There are some things which they would bewar of , and guaird against : as ,

1. They would bewar of an heartlesse despondency , & giving way to discouragements , and hearkning to the language of unbeleefe , or to the suggestions of Satan , whereby he will labour to perswade them of the impossibility of getting the work of sanctification throughed , or any progresse made therein to purpose . Satan & a deceitfull heart can soon muster up many difficultyes , & alledge that there are many Lyons , many insuperable difficultyes , in the way , to discourage them from ventureing forward : and if Satan prevail here , he hath gained a great point . Therefore the beleever would keep up his head in hope , and beware of multiplying discouragements to himself , or of concludeing the matter impossible ; for then shall he neither have heart nor hand for the work , but sit downe & wring his hands , as overcome with discouragement , & despondency of Spirit .

2. They would beware of wilfull rejecting their owne mercyes , and forbearing to make use of the grounds of hope of strength and progresse , in the matter of sanctification , which Christ hath allowed them to make use of . There is such an evill even amongst Gods children , that they scarre at that which Christ out of great love hath provided for them , and dar not with confidence make use of nor apply to themselves , the great and comfortable promises , to the end they might be encouraged : they will not take their allowance , as thinking themselves unworthy ; and that it should be presumption in them to challenge a right to such great things ; and they think it commendable humility in them , to stand aback ; and so wilfully refuse the advantages and helps , that make so much for their grouth in grace .

3. They would beware of a carelesse neglect of the meanes , appointed for advanceing in holinesse : for though the meanes do not worke the effect , yet it is by the meanes , that God hath chosen to worke the work of sanctification : Here that is to be seen , that the hand of the diligent maketh rich ; and the field of the slothfull is soon grown over with thorns and nettles ; so that poverty cometh as one that travelleth , and want as an armed man . Prov. 24 : 30 , 31 , 34. It is a sinfull tempting of God , to think to be sanctified another way , than God hath in his deep wisdom condescended upon .

4. Yet they would beware of laying too much weight on the meanes & ordinances ; as if they could effectuat the businesse . Though the Lord hath thought good to work in and by the meanes ; yet He himself must do the work . Meanes are but meanes , and not the principal cause ; nor can they work , but as the principal agent is pleased to make use of them , and to work by them : when we leane to the meanes , and to instruments , we prejudge our selves ; by disobligeing God , and provoking Him to leave us , that we may wrestle with the ordinances alone , and finde no advantage . Therefore the soul would guaird against this .

5. Albeit the meanes can do nothing unlesse He breath , yet we would beware not only of neglecting them ( as we said afore ) but also of a slighting way of performing of them , without that earnestnesse and diligence , that is required . Cursed is he who doth the work of the Lord negligently . Ier. 48 : 10. Here then is the speciall art of Christianity apparent , to be as diligent , earnest , and serious in the use of the means , as if they could effectuate the matter , we were seeking ; and yet to be as much abstracted from them , in our hopes and exspectation , and to be as much leaning on the Lord alone , and depending on Him for the blessing , as if we were useing no meanes at all .

6. They would beware of slighting and neglecting the motions of the Spirit : for thereby they may lose the best opportunity . They should be alwayes on the wing , ready to imbrace the least motion ; and they should stand alwayes ready , waiting for the breathings of his Spirit , and open at his call ; least afterward , they be put to call and seek , and not attaine what they would be at , as we see in the Spouse Cant. 5 : 2 , 3 , 4. 5 , 6. &c.

7. They would also guaird against the quenching of the Spirit 1 Thes. 5 : 12. or greiving of the Spirit . Ephes. 4 : 30. by their unchristian & unsuteable carriage : for this will much marre their sanctification . It is by the Spirit that the work of sanctification is carryed on , in the soul : and when this Spirit is disturbed , and put from his work ▪ how can the work go on ? When the motions of this indwelling Spirit are extinguished , his work is marred , and retarded : and when He is grieved , he is hindered in his work . Therefore souls would guard against unbeleefe , despondency , unsuteable & unchristian carriage &c.

8. Especially they would beware of wasteing sinns Psal. 51 : 10. Sins against light and conscience ; such as David calleth presumptuous sin●… . Psal. 19 : 13. They would beware also of favouring any known corruption , or any thing of that kinde , that may hinder the work of sanctification .

Secondly . It were usefull and of great ad●…antage , for such as would grow in grace , and advance in the way of holinesse , to be living in the constant conviction ▪

1. Of the necessity of holinesse , without which no man shall see God Heb. 12 : 14. nothing entering in into the new Ierusalem , that defileth . Revel. 21 : 27.

2. Of their owne inability to do any one act aright ; how they are not sufficient of themselvs to think any thing , as of themselvs 2 Cor. 3 : 5. and that without Christ , they can do nothing Iohn . 15 : 5.

3. Of the insufficiency of any humane helpe , or meanes , or way , which they may think good to choose , to mortifie aright one corruption ; or to give strength for the right discharge of any one duty ▪ for our sufficiency is of God 2. Cor. 3 : 5. and it , i●… through the Spirit that we must mortifie the deed●… of the body Rom. 8 : 13.

4. And of the treachery and deceitfulnesse of the heart , which is bent to follow by wayes ▪ being not only deceitfull above all things , but also desperatly wicked , Ier. 17 : 9.

That by this meanes the soul may be jealous of it self , and despaire of doing any thing in its owne strength ; and so be fortified against that maine evill , which is an enemy to all true sanctification , viz confidence in the flesh .

Thirdly . The soul would keep its eye fixed on those things .

1. On Christ's alsufficiency to helpe , in all cases , that He is able to save to the uttermost . Heb. 7 : v. 25.

2. On his compassionednesse to such as are out of the way ; and readynesse to helpe poor sinners , with his grace and strength : and this will keep up the soul from fainting and dispaireing .

3. On the commands to holinesse : such as those cleanse your hands , and purify your hearts Iam 4 : 8. and be ye holy for I am holy 1 Pet. 1 : 15 , 16. and the like . That the authority of God , and conscience to a command , may set the soul a work .

4. On the great recompense of reward , that is appointed for such as wrestle on , and endure to the end ; and on all the great promises of great things to such , as are sanctified , whereof the Scriptures are full ; that the soul may be encouraged to run thorow difficultyes , to ride out stormes , to endure hardnesse , as a good souldier , and to persevere in duty .

5. On the other hand ▪ on the many sad threatnings and denunciations , of wrath , against such as transgresse his lawes ; and on all the sad things that such as shake off the fear of God , and the study of holinesse , have to look for , of which the Scripture is full ; that by this meanes , the soul may be keeped in awe , and spurred forward unto duty , and made the more willing to shake off Leazynesse .

6. On the Rule , the word of God ; by which alone we must regulate all our actions ; and this ought to be our meditation day and night , and all our study , as we see it was Davids ▪ and other holy men of God their dayly work . See Psal. 1. and 119.

Fourthly , In all this study of holinesse , and aimeing at an hiegher measure of grace , the beleever would lavell at a right end : and so would not designe holinesse for this end , that he might be justified thereby , or that he might thereby procure and purchase to himself heaven and God's favoure for the weight of all that , must lie on Iesus Christ , who is our Righteousnesse : and our holinesse must not dethrone Him , nor rob Him of his glory , which He will not give to another : But would study holinesse , to the end , he might glorifie God , Father , Son , and holy Spirit ; and please Him , who calleth to holinesse ; and thereby be made meet to be partaker of the Inheritance of the saints in light Col. 1 : 10 , 12. and be made a meet bride for such a holy bridegroome , and a member to such an holy head : that hereby others might be edified Mat. 5 : 16 ▪ 1. Pet. 2 : 12. and 3 : 1 , 2. that the soul may look like a temple of the holy ghost , and like a servant of Christ's , bought with a price 1 Cor. 6 : 17 , 18 , 10. 20. And have a clear evidence of his regeneration and justification , and also that he may expresse his thankfulnesse to God , for all his favours and benefites .

Fiftly . The soul would by faith lay hold on , and grip fast to the ground of sanctification : that is to say . 1. To what Christ hath purchased for his people . 2. To what as a publike person He hath done for them : And so by faith ,

1. Challenge a right to , and lay hold on the promises of grace , strength , victory , and throw-bearing , in their combating with corruption within , and Satan and a wicked world without .

2. Reckon themselves dead unto sin , through the death of Christ ; and alive unto God through his resurrection , Rom. 6 : 4 , 11. and that the old man is crucified with Him , that the body of sin might be destroyed vers . 6. and that they are now , not under the law , but under grace , vers. 14.

That by this meanes , they may be encouraged to continue fighting against a vanquished enemy , and not give over , notwithstanding of disappointments , discouragements , prevailings of corruption , &c. and the beleever may know upon what ground he standoth , and what is the ground of his hope and exspectation of victory in end ; and so he may run , not as uncertanely ; and so fight , not as one that beateth the aire 1 Cor. 9 : 26.

Sixtly . In this work of sanctification , the beleever would be much in the lively exercise of faith ; fight by faith ; advance by faith ; grow up , and bring forth fruit by faith : and so ▪

1. The beleever would be oft renewing his grips of Christ , holding Him fast by faith , and so abideing in Him , that he may bring forth fruit Iohn . 15 : 4 , 5.

2. Not only would he be keeping his union fast with Christ , but he would be also eyeing Christ by faith , as his store house , and generall Lord dispensator of all the purchased blessings of the Covenant , which he standeth in need of : and looking on Christ , as standing engadged by office , to compleate his work of salvation ; and to present him with the rest to himself holy , without blemish , yea and without spote or wrinkle or any such thing Ephes. 5 : 27.

3. He would by faith gripe to the promises , both of the generall stock of grace , the new heart & heart of flesh , and the Spirit to cause us walk in his statutes Ezech. 36 : 26 , 27. and of the severall particular acts of grace , that he standeth in need of , such as that Ier. 30 : 8. I will cleause them from all their iniquities &c. so Ezech. 36 : 25 : Ier. 31 : 19. as the Church doth Micah . 7 : 9. He will subdue our iniquities &c. And so having , or gripping these promises , we are to cleanse our selves from all filthinesse of flesh & Spirit , and perfect holinesse in the fear of God . 2 Cor. 7 : 1.

4. As the beleever would by faith draw out of Christ , through the conduite of the promises , which are all yea & amen in Him , 2 Cor. 1. 20. grace , strength , knowledge , courage , or what ever his fight in this warfare calleth for , to the end , he may be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might , Ephes. 6 : 10. So he would by faith roll the weight of the whole work upon Christ ; and thus cast himself , and his care and burden on Him , who careth for him , 1 Pat. 5 : 7. Psal. 37 : 5. & 55 : 22. and so go on in duty , without anxiety ▪ knowing who beareth the weight of all , and who hath undertaken to work both to will and to do , according to his good pleasure : thus should the work be easie and saife , when by faith we roll the burden on Him , who is the chosen one , fitted for that work ; and leave it on Him , who is our strength , patiently waiting for the outgate , in hope .

Thus the beleever makes use of Christ , as made of God Sanctification , when in the use of meanes appointed , eyeing the covenant of grace , and the promises thereof , and what Christ hath done to Sanctifie and cleanse his prople , he rolleth the matter on Him , and exspecteth help , salvation & victory , through Him .

CAUTIONS .

But least some should be discouraged , and think all this in vaine , because they perceive no progresse , nor grouth in grace , for all this , but rather corruption as strong and troublesome as ever , I would say a few things to them .

1. Let them search and try , whether their short-coming and disappointment doth not much proceed from this , that the matter is not so cleanly cast over on Christ , as it should be : Is it not too oft found , that they goe forth to the battell in their own strength , lippening to their owne stock of grace , to their own knowledge or to their duties , or the like ? How then can they prosper ?

2. Let them mourne , as they get any discovery of this ; and guaird hereafter against that corrupt by as of the heart , which is still inclining them to an engadgment , without the Captane of their salvation , and a fighting without the armour of God .

3. Let them try and see , if in studying holinesse , they be not led by corrupt ends : and do not more laboure after sanctification , that they may be more worthy , and the better accepted of God , and that they may have quietnesse and peace as to their acceptance with God , as if this were any cause , matter or condition of their righteousnesse and justification before God ; then that they may shew their obedience to the command of God 1 Thes. 4 : 3. Ephes. 2 : 10. Ioh. 15 : 16. and expresse their thankfulnesse to Him , and glorifie God Mal. 1 : 6. Mat. 5 : 16. Iohn . 17 : 10. Ephes. 4 : 30. and if so , they ought to acknowledge Gods goodness in that disappointment , seing thereby they see more and more a necessity of laying aside their own righteousness , and of betaking themselves to the righteousnesse of Christ , and of resting on that alone , for peace and acceptance with God .

4. They would try and see , if their negligence and carelesnesse in watching , and in the discharge of duties , do not occasion their disappointments & shortcomeing . God sometimes thinks fit to suffer a lion of corruption to set on them , that they may look about them , and stand more vigilantly upon their watch tour , knowing that they have to do with a vigilant adversary , the devil , who as a roaring lion goeth about , seeking whom he may devoure 1 Pet. 5 : 8. and that they fight not against flesh & blood ; but against Principalities , against powers , against the Rulers of the darknesse of this world ▪ against spirituall wickednesse in high places . Ephes. 6 : 12. It is not for nought , that we are so often commanded to watch Mat. 24 : 42. & 25 : 13. & 26 : 41. & 14 : 38. Luk. 21 : 36. Mark 13 : 33 , 34 , 35 , 37. 1 Cor. 16 : 13. 1 Thes. 5 : 6. 1 ▪ Pet. 4 : 7. Col. 4 : 2. through the want of this , we know what ●…efell David and Peter .

5. They would try and see , whether there be not too much self confidence , which occasioned Peter's foule fall : God may , in justice and mercy , suffer corruption to break loose upon such , at a time , and tread them underfoot , to learne them afterward to carry more soberly ; and to work out their salvation with fear & trembling Phil. 2 : 12. remembering what a Jealous holy God He is , with whom they have to do ; what an adversary they have against them ; and how weak their owne strength is .

6. This would be remembered , that one may be growing in grace , and advancing in holinesse , when to his apprehension , he is not going forward from strength to strength , but rather going backward . It is one thing to have grace , and another thing to see that we have grace : so it is one thing to be growing in grace , and nother thing to see that we are growing in grace . Many may question their grouth in grace , when their very questioning of it may evince the contrary : for they may conclude no grouth , but rather a back going , because they perceive moe and more violent , and strong corruptions , and hidden works of darknesse and wickednesse , within their souls , than ever they did before ; while as that great discovery , sheweth the Increase of their spirituall knowledge ; and an increase in this is an increase in grace . So they may question and doubt of their grouth , upon mistakes ▪ as thinking corruption alwayes strongest , when it makes the greatest stirre & noise ; Or their complaints may flow from a vehement desire they have to have much more sanctification , which may cause them overlook many degrees they have advanced : or some such thing may occasion their darknesse and complaints ; yea God may think it fittest for them , to the end they may be keeped humble and diligent , to be in the dark as to their progresse ; whereas if they saw , what advancement & progresse they had made in christianity , they might grow wanton , secure , and carelesse , and so occasion some sad dispensation to humble them againe .

7. It would be remembered , that perfect victory is not be had here : it is true , in respect of justification , through the imputation of the perfect righteousnesse of Christ ; and in respect of their sincerity and gospel simplicitie , and in respect also of the parts of the new man , beleevers are said to be perfect ; Such an one was Noah Gen. 6 : 9. and Iob. Cap. 1 : 1 , 8. see also Psal. 37 : 37 , and 64 : 4. 1 Cor. 2 : 6. Heb 5 : 14. Iam. 3 : 2. And it is true , we are to aime at perfection ▪ and to pray for it , as Mat. 5 : 48. 2. Cor. 13 : 11. Col. 4 : 12. Heb. 13. 21. Iam. 1 : 4. 1. Pet. 5 : 10. Heb. 6 : 1. Yet as to the degrees of holinesse ▪ & sanctification , and in respect of the remnant of corruption within , there is no full perfection here . Iob. 9 : 20 , 21. Phil. 3 : 12. for even he who is washen , and as to justification , is cleane every whit , yet needeth to wash his feet , because contracting filth , in his conversation Ioh. 13 : 10. So that if the Lord should mark iniquity , no man should stand . Psal. 130 : 3. & 143 : 2. There will stil be in the best something , more or lesse ; of that battell , that Paul speaketh of Rom. 7 : 15 , 16 , 17 , 18 , 19 , 20 , 21 , 22 , 23. So that they will stil have occasion to cry out with him vers. 24. O! wretched man that I am , who shall deliver●…e from the body of this death ? And the flesh will stil lust against the Spirit , and the Spirit against the flesh , so that they shall not be able to do what they would Gal. 5 : 17. The place of perfection is above , where all tears are wiped away , and the weary wreastler is at rest .

8. Let them not mistake , and think , that every stirring of corruption in the soul , argueth its dominion and prevailing power . Corruption may stirre and make a great deal ado , where it cannot get leave to reigne ; and be as a violent and cruell invader , seeking the throne , putting the whole kingdom in a combustion , who is resisted with force of armes . Corruption may be more quiet and still , when indeed it hath the throne of the soul : as a conquerour may be more quiet and still , when he hath overcome , and is in peacable possession of the kingdom , than when he was but fighting for it : when the strong ▪ man keeps the house , and is Master , than all is quiet , and at rest , till a stronger come to thrust him out , and dispossesse him .

9. Sanctification doth not alwayes consist , in a mans freedom from some corruptions : for there may be some corruptions , that one hath no naturall inclination to ; but , o●… the contrary , a great aversation from : as some worlds wretches , may have no inclination to prodigality , and ranting , or such like vices , which are contrary to their humor , or to their constant education : and Satan may ●…ever tempt some man to such evils ▪ knowing he wi●… get more advantage , by plying his temper and genius , and so carying him away to the other contrary evill ; and so , though this man know not so much , as what it is once to be tempted to those vices , yet that will not say , that he is a sanctified man ; farr lesse will it say , that he hath more grace than another man , whose predominant that evil is , and against which he is dayly fighting and wreastling . Whence it appeareth , that wreastling , and protesting against even an overcoming corruption , may evidence more of grace , than freedom from some evils , to which some are not so much tempted , and to which they are naturally lesse inclined .

10. Nor should they think , that corruption is alwayes master of the soul , and possessing the throne as a full conquerour , when it prevaileth and caryeth the soul head-long , at a time : for corruption may sometimes come in upon the soul as an inu●…dation , with irrestible violence , and , for a time , carry all before it ; so that the soul cannot make any sensible resistence ; as when a sudden , violent and unexpected temptation setteth on , so as the poor Man is overw helmed , & scarce knoweth where he is , or what he is doing , till he be laid on his back : at that time , it will be a great matter , if the soul dar quietly enter a protest against , and dissent from what is done : and if there be an honest protestation against the violent & tyrannicall invasion of corruption , we cannot say , that corruption is in peacable possession of the throne : if the Spirit be lusting against the flesh , leavying all the forces he can ▪ against the invader , by prayer and supplication to God , and calling-in all the supply of divine help he can get , and when he can do no more , is sighing and groaning under that unjust invasion , resolving never to pay homage to the usurper , no●… to obey his lawes , nor so much as parley with him , or make peace , we can not say , that the soul doth consent ▪ fully unto this usurpation : Nay , if the soul shall do this much , at such a time ▪ when Satan sets on with all his force , it will be a greater evidence of the strength of grace in the soul , than if the soul should do the same or alittle more , at a time , when the temptation is not so strong .

11. It is not good for them to say , that grace is not growing in them , because they advance not so far , as some do ; and because they come not to the pitch of grace , that they see some advanced to : That is not a sure rule to measure their grouth in grace by . Some may have a better naturall temper , whereby they are lesse inclined to severall vices , which these finde a strong propension to ; they may have the advantage of a better education , and the like . So that they should rather t●…y themselves this yeer , by what they were the last yeer , and that in reference to the lusts , to which they have been most subject , all their dayes .

12. We must not think that every beleever will attaine to the same measure of grace : there is a measure appointed for every member , or joynt of this body ; and every joynt supplieth , according to the effectuall working in the measure of every p●… Ephef. 4 : 16. God hath more a doe with som●…●…han with others : there is more strength required 〈◊〉 an arme or legg , than in a finger or toe . And ev●… one should be content with his measure , so 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ●…ot to fret or repine against God , and his dispen●…tions , that makes them but a finger , and not 〈◊〉 arme of the body ; and do their duty in their station , fighting against sin , according ●…o the measure of grace dispensed to them of the Lord , and th●…●…aithfully & constantly ; and not quarrell with God , ●…hat He maketh us not as free of temptations and corruptions , as some others : for the Captane must ●…ot be blamed for commanding some of his souldiers to this post , where they never once see the enemy ; and others to that post , where they must continually fight : the souldier is here under command , and therefore must be quiet , and take his lot ▪ so must the Christian reverence the Lords dispensa●…tions , in ordering matters , so as they shall never ●…ave one houres quietnesse , whileas others have more rest and peace ; and stand at their post fig●…ting , resolving never to yeeld , but rather to cover the ground with their dead bodyes , till the Commander in chief think good to relieve them . Su●…●… am , as the only wise God hath distributed to eve●…y member of the body , as He hath thought good ▪ so it is the duty of every member , to endeavour this holy submission to Him , as to the measure of gra●… ▪ considered as His free gift , bestow●…d on them : ●…nd to be humbled for the grudgings of his heart ▪ 〈◊〉 God hath not given him moe talents ? 〈◊〉 sure I am , though this submission make no 〈◊〉 ●…oise in th●… world ; yet really this is one of 〈◊〉 ●…ghest degrees of grace attaineable here , and 〈◊〉 a●… ornament of a m●…ek and quiet Spirit , 〈◊〉 it in 〈◊〉 sight of God of great price ; So that who ever hath 〈◊〉 to this ; have the very grace they seem to 〈◊〉 , and more . Yet le●…t this should be 〈◊〉 , l●… me adde a word or two of c●…ution , to 〈◊〉 this submission . 1. There must be with it an 〈◊〉 pri●…ing even of that degree of grace , which they want . 2. There must be a panting after grace , as it is God's image , and a conformity to Him ▪ and that with so much singlness , as they may be in ●…ase to say , without the reproachings of their heart , they do not so much love holiness for heaven , a●… , heaven for holiness . 3. There must be an uncessantness in useing all meanes , whereby the grouth o●… grace may be promoved , to this end , that they may be comformed to His image ▪ rather than that they may be comforted . 4. There must be also a deep humiliation for the want of that degree of grace they would have , as it importet●… the want of so much conformity to Him , to whose image they are praedestinated to be conforme , which will very well consist with this submission , we are speaking of●… ▪

13. It would be remembered , that there may be a great progress , even when it is not observed , when , 1. Hereby the man is made to ly in the dust , to loath himself , and cry , behold I am vile ▪ 2. Hereby his indignation against the body of death is the more increased . 3. Hereby his esteem of a Saviou●… an●… of the blessed contrivance of Salvation is the 〈◊〉 hi●…ghtned , that he seeth he is thereby brough●… to make mention of His righteousness , even o●… 〈◊〉 only . 4. Hereby his longing after 〈◊〉 fr●…ition is increased , where all these complain●… shall cease . 5. And hereby he is put to 〈◊〉 that much slighted duty of holding fast the rejoy●…ing of his hope firme unto the end , looking 〈◊〉 longing for the grace , that shall be brought unto him , at the revelation of Iesus Christ , when he shall be presented without spot , and made meet to be ●… partaker of the inheritance of the saints in light .

CHAP. VI. How Christ is to be made use of , in reference to th●… k●…lling and crucifying of the old man .

HAving thus shortly pointed out something●… ▪ in generall , serving to the clearing and opening up the way of our usemaking of Christ for sanctification , we come now more particularly to the clearing up of this business . In sanctification we must consider First the renewing and changeing of our nature and frame : and next the washing and purging away of our dayly contracted spots . The first of these is commonly divided into two parts ▪ viz. 1. The mortification , killing and crucifying of the old man of sin and corruption , which i●… within ; and 2. The vivification renewing , quickening and strengthening of the new man of grace , and this is a grouth in grace , and in fruitfulnesse & holinesse .

As to the first of these viz the mortification 〈◊〉 crucifying of the old man , we would know , th●… there is such a principle of wickednesse and enmi●… ▪ against God , in man by nature now , since the fall , whereby the man is inclined to evil , and only to evil . This is called the old man , as being , like the body , made up of so many parts , joynts and members ▪ that is , so many lusts & corruptions and evill inclinations , which together make up a corpus , and they are f●…st joyned and compacted together as the members of the body , each usefull and serviceable to another , and all of them concurring and contributing their utmost to the carrying on of the work of sin ▪ and so it is the man of sin and it is also called the old man , as ha●…ing first possession of the soul , before it is by grace renewed ; and is ●… dying more and more dayly . Thus it is called the old man , and the body of sin Rom. 6 : 6. This old man hath his members in our members & fa●…cultyes , so that none of them are free , understanding , will , affections , and the members of our body are all servants of unrighteousnesse to this body of sin , and old man . So we read of the motions of sin Rom 7 : 5. which work in our members to bring for●… fruit unto death : and of the lusts of the flesh Rom. 13 : 14. Gal. 5 : 16 , 24. and the lusts of sin Rom. 6 : 12. So we hear of the desires of the flesh , and of the minde Ephes. 2 : 3. and of affections and lusts Gal. 5 : 24. And the old man is said to be corrupt , according to the deceitfull lust●… . Ephes. 4 ▪ 22. all which lusts and affections are as so many members of this body of sin , and of this old man . And further , there is herein considerable a power , force and efficacy , which this old man hath in us , to carry us away , and , as it were , command us , o●… constraine us ▪ as by a forcible law . Hence we read of the law of sin and death Rom. 8 : 2 ▪ which only the law of the Spirit of life in Christ doth make 〈◊〉 free from . It is also called a law in our mem●…rs warring against the law of our minde Rom. 7 : 23. and bringing us into captivity to the law of sin , which is in our members . So it is said to lust against the Spirit and to warre . Gal. 5 : 17 All which point out the strength , activity and dominion of sin in the soul ; so that it is as the husband over the wife Rom. 7 : 1. yea it hath a domineering and constraineing power , where its horns are not held in by gr●…e . And as its power is great , so its nature is wicked & malicious ; for it is pure enmity against God Rom. ●… : 7. so that it neither is , nor can be reconciled , 〈◊〉 therefore must be put off , and abolished Ephes. 2 : 15. killed & crucified Rom. 6 : 6. Now herein lyeth the work of a beleever , to be killing , mortifying and crucifying this enemy , or rather enmity ; and delivering himself from under this bondage and slavery , that he may be Christ's free man , and that through the Spirit . Rom. 8 ▪ 13.

Now if it be asked , how shall a beleever make life of Christ , to the end this old man may be goten crucified : or how should a beleever mortifie th●… Old man , and the lusts thereof , through Christ , or by the Spirit of Jesus ? We shall propose thos●… things which may helpe to cleare this .

1. The beleever would have his eye on this old man , as his arch enemy , as a deadly cut-throat , lying within his bosome . It is an enemy ludging within him , in his Soul , Minde , Heart and Affections , so that , there is no part free ; and therefore is acquant with all the motions of the soul , and i●… alwayes opposeing , and hindering every thing that is good , It is an enemy , that will never be reconciled to God , and therefore will not be reconciled with the beleever , as such ; for it is called enmi●…y it self : and so it is actively alwayes seeking to promove the ruine of the soul , what by prompting , inclineing , moving and forceably drawing or driveing , ( sometimes with violence and rage ) to evil ; what by withstanding resisting , opposeing , counter working , and contradicting what is good ; so that the beleever can not get that done , which he would do ; and is made to do that , which he would not . Therefore this being such an enemie , and so dangerous an enemie , so constant and implacable an enemy , so active ▪ and closse an enemie , so deadly and destructive ; it is the beleevers part , to guaird against this enemy , to have a vigilant eye upon it , to carry as an irreconcilable enemy thereunto ; and therefore never to come in tearms of capitulation , or agreement , therewith , never o●…ce to parlie , let be , make peace . And the beleever would not have his vigilant eye upon this or that Member of this body of death , so much as upon the Body it self , or the Principle of wickednesse and rebellion against God ; the Head , Life , Spirit or Law of this body of death : for there lyeth its greatest wickednesse , and activity : and this is alwayes opposeing us though not in every joy at and member ; but sometime in one , sometime in another .

2. Though the beleever should have a maine eye upon the Body , this innate , strong and forcible law of sin and death ; yet should he have friendshipe and familiarity with no part , member or lust of all this body : all the deeds of the body should be mortified , Rom. 8 : 13. the old man with his deeds should be mortified Col. 3 : 6. & we should mortifie our members , which are upon the earth , vers . 5. for all of them are against us , & the least of them countenanced , intertained & imbraced , will worke ou●… ruine , & cut our souls throat ; therefore should the beleever look on each of them , & on all of them , as his deadly enemies .

3. He would consider , that as it is a very unseemly thing for him , to be a slave to that old tyrant , and to yeeld his members , as so many servants to iniquity ; so it is dangerous & deadly : his life lyeth at the stake : either he must get it mortified , killed & subdued , or it will kill him : his life will goe for its life : if this enemy escape , he is a gone man . The consideration of this would cause the beleeve●… act here in earnestnesse and seriousnesse , with care and diligence ; and set about this work of mortification , with labour and paines .

4. Much more must it be against all reason and christianity , for the beleever to be making provision for the flesh , to fulfill the lusts thereof , Rom. 13 : 14. To be strengthening the hands of , and laying provision to this enemy , which is l●…t & sworne against us , can stand with no reason . And here is much of the christians prudence & spirituall wisdome required , to discerne , what may make for fostering of this or that corruption , or member of the body of sin & death , and to withdraw that , as we will labour to take away provision of any kinde , from an enemy , that is comeing against us : Paul acted herein , as a wise gamster , & combatant , when he keept under his body , & brought it into subjection 1 Cor. 9 : 27. It were but to mock God , & to preach forth our own folly , to be looking to Christ for help against such an enemy , and in the mean time , to be under-hand strengthening the hands of the enemie : this would be double dealing and trearchery against our selves .

5. To the end , their opposition unto this enemy may be the stronger and more resolute , they would consider , that this body of sin is wholly set against God , & his interest in the soul , being very enmity it self against God Rom. 8 : 7. and alwayes losting and fighting against the work of God in the soul Gal. 5 : 17. & against every thing that is good , so that it will not suffer ( so far as it can hinder ) the soul to do any thing that is good , at least in a right manner , and for a right end : nay , with its lustings it driveth constantly to that which is evill , raiseth evil motions & inclinations in the soul , ere the beleever be aware : sideth with any tentation that is off●…ed , to the end it may destroy the soul , like a traitour within ; as we see it did in David , when he fell in adultery ; and with Asaph Ps. 73 : 2. yea it self opposeth and tempteth Iam. 1 : 14. by setting minde , will & affections , on wrong courses : and thus it driveth the soul to a course of rebellion against God , or diverts it and drawes it back , that it cannot get God served aright ; yea sometimes it sets a fire in the soul intangling all the facultyes , filling the minde with darknesse or prejudice , misleading or perverting the affectious , and so miscarrying the will , & leading it captive Rom. 7 : 23. so that the thing is done , which the regenerate soul would not do , and the duty is left undone which the soul would fain have had done : yea , and that sometimes notwithstanding of the souls watching , and striveing against this ; so strong is its force .

6. The beleever would remember that this enemy is not for him to fight against alone , and that his owne strength and skill will make but a slender opposition unto it : It will laugh at the shaking of his spear : it can easily insinuate it self , on all occasions , because it lyeth so neare & close to the soul , alwayes resideing there , and is at the beleevers right hand , whatever he be doing , and is alwayes openly or closely , opposeing , and that with great facility : for it easily besetteth Heb. 12 : 1. because it lyeth within the soul , & in all the faculties of it , in the Heart , Minde , Will , Conscience & Affectiones ; so that upon this account , the deceitfulnesse of the heart is great , & passeth the search of Man Ier. 17 : 9. Man cannot know all the windeings and turnings , all the drifts and designes , all the lurking and retireing places , all the falshoods and double dealings , all the dissimulations , lies and subterfuges , all the plau●…ible and deceitfull pretexts and insinuations of this heart , acted and spirited by this law of sin and death . And beside this slight and cunning , it hath strength and power to draw , by lusts , into destruction and perdition 1 Tim. 4 : 9. and to carry the soul headlong . So that it makes the mans case miserable Rom. 7 : 24. All which would say , that the beleever should call in other help than his owne , and remember , that through the Spirit he must mortifie the deeds of the body . Rom. 8 : 13.

7. And therefore the beleever must lay aside all his carnall weapons , in dealing with this adversary ; and look out for divine help & assistance , even for the promised Spirit , through which alone he can be instructed & inabled for this great work ; for of himself he can do nothing , not so much as think a good thought as of himself 2 Cor. 3 : 5. fa●… lesse will he be able to oppose such a mightie adversary , that hath so great & many advantages , and therefore all his carnall meanes , purposes , vowes , & fightings in himself , will but render himself weaker , & a readyer prey unto this adversary , which gaineth ground while he is so opposed . It is Christ alone and his Spirit , that can destroy the works of the devil , and kill or crucify this enmity .

8. So that the beleever must have his recourse , for help and succour here , unto Iesus the Captaine of salvation ; and must follow Him , and fight under his b●…nner , make use of his weapons , which are spiritu●…ll ; fight according to his counsell and conduct , taking Him as a leader & commander ▪ & lying open for his orders & instructions : waiting for the motions of his Spirit . & following them : and th●…s oppose & fight against this deadly enemie , with an eye alwayes on Christ by ●…aith , depending on Him , for light to the minde , resolution to the will , and grace to the whole soul , to stand in the battel ; and to withstand all assaults , and never engadge in a disput with this enemie , or any lust or member of this body , without Christ the Principall : that is , the soul would dispaire in it self , and be strong in Him , and in the power of his might , by faith gripping to Him , as Head , Captaine and Commander in chiefe , resolving to fight in his strength , and to oppose , through the helpe of his Spirit .

9. And for this cause , the beleever would eye the covenant of Redemption , the basis of all our hope and consolation , wherein finall and full victory is promised to Christ , as head of the elect , viz , that He shall bruise the serpents head ; and so that in Him , all his followers , and members of his mysticall body , shall lift up the head , and get full victory at length over both sin and death . Now it is God , th●…t giveth us the victory , through our Lord Iesus Christ , 1 Cor. 15 ▪ 57. The b●…leever would also eye by faith the covenant of Grace , where ▪ in particularly this same victory is promi●…ed to the beleever , in and through Jesus , Rom. 16 : 20 & the God of peace shall br●…ise Satan under your feet shortly : and , Sin shall not have dominion over you , for yee are not under the law but under grace Rom. 6 : 14. The beleever , I say , would look out by faith unto , and lay hold on , these and the like promises ; and thereby get strength conveyed to him . self , whereby he may strive lawfully , and fight valiently , and oppose with courage and resolution .

10. Further , the beleever would eye Christ as a fountaine of Furniture , as a full and compleat magazine , standing open , & ready for every one of his honest souldiers , to run to , for new supply of what they want : so that whatever they finde wanting in their Christian armour , they must run away to the open magazine , Christs fulnesse , that standeth ready for them ; and by faith take & put on what they want & stand in need of , in their warfare . If their girdle of truth be slacked , loosed or weakened , and they be meeting with temptations anent their hypocrisie , and Satan objecting to them their double dealing , of purpose to discourage them , and to make them fainte & give over the fight ; they must away to Him , who is the Truth that He may binde on that girdle better , and make their hearts more upright before God , in all they do . And if their breast plate of righteousnesse be weakened , & Satan there seem to get advantage , by casting up to them their unrighteous dealings towards God or Men , they must flee to Him , who only can help here , and beg pardon through his blood , for 〈◊〉 failings , and set to againe a fresh to the battel . If their resolution , which is understood by the preparation of the gospell of peace , grow weak , it must be renewed in Christs armory , and the feet of new be shode therewith . If their shield of faith beginne to fail the●… , away must they get to Him , who is the Author & finisher of faith Heb 12 : 2. And if their helmet of hope beginne to fail them , In this armory alone can that be supplied . And if their sword be blunted in their hand , or they unable to weild it aright , the Spirit of Jesus can only teach their hands to fight , and instruct them how to mannage that usefull weapon with advantage . Thus must the beleever be strong in Him , and in the power of his might Ephes. 6 : 10. He is their God that girdeth them with strength and maketh their way perfect . He maketh their feet like hindes feet , & setteth them upon their high places . He teacheth their hands to war , so that a bow of steal is brocken by their armes . He giveth them the shield of Salvation . His right hand upholdeth them . He girdeth with strength unto the battell , &c. Psal. 18 : vers . 32 , 33 , 34 , 35 , 39. &c.

11. For the further strengthening of their Hope , Faith & Confidence , beleevers would eye Christ , as hanging on the crosse ▪ and overcomeing by death , Death and him that had the power of death , the Devill ; & so as meritoriously purchaseing this redemtion from the slavery of sin and Satan ; and particulary , from the slavery of that body of death , and of the law of sin & death : for the Apostle tells us Rom. 8 : 2 ▪ that the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Iesus , doth make us free from the law of sin and death , and that because , as he sayeth further vers. 3 , 4. what the law could not do , in that it was weak through the flesh , God sending his owne son in the likenesse of sinfull flesh , and for sin condemned sin in the flesh . That the rig●… ▪ teousnesse of the law might be fulfilled in us . So that the beleever may now look upon that enemy , how fearfull so ever it appear , as condemned and killed ▪ in the death of Christ . He , having laid downe the price of Redemption , hath bought this freedom from the chaines & fetters , with which he was held in captivity : faith then on the death of Jesus , satifying justice , for the poor captive , may & should support , and strengthen the hope & confidence of the beleever , that he shall obtaine victory at length .

12. And it will further confirme the hope and faith of the beleever , to look to Christ hinging on the crosse , and there vanquishing and evercomeing this 〈◊〉 , as a publick person , representing the elect , who died in him , and virtually and legally did , in him , overcome that Jailour , and break his fetters : and the soul now beleeving , may , yea should , reckon it self , in Christ , dying , as it were , upon the crosse ; and there overcomeing all those spirituall enemies : likewise , sayeth the Apostle Rom. 6 : 11. Reckon ye also yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin . From hence , even while fighting , the beleever may account himself a conquerour , yea more then a conquerour , through Him that loved him ▪ Rom. 8 : 37. Now faith acting thus on Christ ▪ as a publick person , dying and overcomeing death and sin , the beleever may not only inferte the certainty of victory , knowing that our old man is crucified with Christ Rom 6 : 6. but also from the crosse of Christ draw strength to stand , & fight against the struglings of this vanquished and killed enemy . They that are Christs have crucified the flesh with the affections & lusts , Gal. 5 : 24. But how ? even by the crosse of Christ , for thereby is the world crucified unto me ( sayeth the Apostle Gal. 6 : 14. ) & I unto the world : your old man is crucified with him , that the body of sin might be destroyed , Rom. 6 : 6.

13. The beleever , being dead indeed unto sin , through the crosse of Christ , is to look upon himself as legally freed from that yock of bondage under sin & death . The law hath dominion over a man , so long as he liveth Rom. 7 : 1. but by the body of Christ , beleevers are become dead to the law , vers . ●… ▪ That law of sin & death , which hath dominion over a man , that liveth still in nature , and is not yet by fai●…h planted in the likenesse of Christs death , no●… buryed with him by baptisme into death Rom. 6 : 4 , 5. hath not that dominion over beleevers , it had once : for the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Iesus hath made them free from the law of sin & death Rom. 8 : 2. So that now the beleever is free from that tyranny ; and that tyrant can exerce no lawfull jurisdiction or authority over him , and therefore he may with the greater courage repell the insolencies of that tyrant , that . contrare to all right and equity , seeketh to Lord it over him still . They are no lawfull subjects to that cruell and rageing Prince , or to that spirituall wickednesse .

14. So that the beleever renunceing that jurisdiction , under which he was formerly , and being under a new husband , and under a new law ▪ even the law of the Spirit of li●…e in Christ Iesus ▪ is to look upon all the motions of sin as illegall , and as treasonable acts of a tyrant . The old man being crucified with Christ , that the body of sin might be destroyed , the beleever is not any more to serve sin Rom. 6 : 6. And being now dead they are freed from sin vers . 7. and are married to another , even to Him , who is raised from the dead , & so they should not serve sin , but bring forth fruit unto God Rom. 7 : 4. & therefore look upon all motions of the flesh , and all the inclinations and stirrings of the old law of sin , as acts of treachery and rebellion against the right and jurisdiction of the beleevers new Lord & Husband ; and are therefore obliged to lay hold on this old man , this body of death , and all the members of it , as traitours to the rightfull King ▪ & Husband , and to take them prisoners to the King , that He may give out sentence , and execute the same , against them , as enemies to his kingdome and interest in the soul : They being now no more servants of sin , but of righteousnesse Rom. 6 : 18. they ought no more to yeeld their members servants to uncleannesse & iniquity , un●…o iniquity vers . 19. and being debters , no more to the flesh , to live after the flesh Rom. 8 : 12. they are to mortifie the deeds of the body through the Spirit vers. 13. and to crucify the flesh with the affections & lusts Gal. 5 : 24. that is , by bringing them to the crosse of Christ , where first they were condemned and crucified , in their full body and power ; that a new sentence , as it were , may goe out against them , as parts of that condemned Tyrant , and as belonging to that crucified body .

15. So that the beleever , that would carry faithfully in this matter , and fight lawfully in this warfare , and hope to obtaine the victory , through Jesus Christ , must bring these Traitours , that appeare in their sinfull motions , and lusts in the soul , working rebellion against the lust authority , and equitable lawes of the lawfull Prince , Iesus , before the tribunal of Him , who hath now gote all power and authority , in heaven and earth . Mat. 28 : 18. and hath all judgment committed to Him . Ioh. 5 : 22. And to this end , both died and rose , & revived , that he might be Lord both of the dead and living Rom. 14 : 9. that He may execute justice upon the T●…aitor , head and members , that He may tr●…mple these devils under , and bruise the head of these serpents within us . The beleever then is , by faith in prayer , to carry these open enemies to Christ , and declare and witnesse against them as Traitours , by what mischief they have done in the soul , by their hindering the righteous lawes of the king to be obeyed ; and constraining & forceing , what by arguments or allurements , and what by forceable inclinations and pousings , to disobedience and a counteracting of Christ ; and he should urge and plead , upon the fundamentall lawes of the land , viz the articles of agreement betwixt the Father and the Son ; and the faithfull promises of the Covenant of grace ; and upon Christs office as King , and Governour , and his undertaking as Mediator ; upon the merites of his death and sufferings ; upon his dying as a common person ; upon the constitution of the gospell , whereby they are in law repute as dying in him , and so free from the law of sin and death ; and upon their relation to Him as their new Lord , Head ▪ Husband , King ▪ Commander &c. Upon these arguments ( I say ) to plead for justice against the rebell , that is now brought to the barre , and so by faith leave the prisoner in His hand , that He may , in his own time , and way , give a second blow unto the neck of this implacable and rageing enemy , that he may no●… rise up to disturbe the peace of the soul , as before ; or to trouble , impede , and molest the soul in paying the homage and obedience due to his lawfull Master and Soveraigne King Jesus .

Cautions & Directions .

For furder clearing of the premises , I would propose a few particulars , for caution & direction : as ,

1. This work of laying the burthen of this businesse on Christ by faith , would be gone about , with much singlenesse of heart , aimeing at the glory of God , and the carying on of his work in the soul : and not for self ends , and carnal by 〈◊〉 respects , lest thereby we marre all .

2. It would be carryed on , without partiality , against all and every one of the lusts , and motions of the Old man : for if there be a complyance with and a spareing of any one known lust , the whole work may be marred , they may meet with a disappointment , as to the particular lust , they a●… desireing victory over : and the lust they are harbouring , though it may seem little , may open a door to many stronger ; and so occasion sad dayes to the man , ere he be aware .

3. As they would bring the particular lust , or lusts , unto Christ , as chiefe Lord justice ; so they would alwayes lay the axe to the root of the tree ; and crave justice against the maine body , that yet lieth within the soul ; and these particular corruptions and affections , that are as members of that body of sin , should put them in minde of the old man ; for they should crucifie the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof Gal. 5 : 24. the body and the members : these lusts are the lusts of sin ▪ or of that Head-sin , which hath a law , or the force and impulse of a law , in the soul : and therefore , their maine designe would be against this root , where lyeth the strength and body of the enemy , and which acteth in those members ; this is the capitall enmity , and should be mainely opposed : and the following of this course , would prove more succesfull , than that which many a time we take : out nibling at or wreastling against this or that member of the body of death , is but of little advantage ▪ so long as the maine body of sin , the bitter root of wickednesse , the carnall minde , this innate enmity , is miskent , and not opposed : but on the contrary strick at this , we strick at all .

4. This would be the beleevers constant work , to be crucifying the flesh , with the lusts thereof ; to be mortifying their members , wherein the members of the old man quarter and lodge ▪ Colos. 3 : 5. to be spiritually minded , and to minde the things of the spirit Rom 8 : 5 , 6. for this carnall minde is enmity against God Rom. 8 : 7. and so is not subject to the law of God , neither indeed can be . It is not only an enemy , which may be reconciled ; but enmity , in the abstract , which never can be reconciled : and this enmity will never be idle , for it c●…nnot , till it be fully and finally destroyed : the flesh is alwayes lusting against the Spirit Gal. 5. 17. for they are contrary one to the other . So that though , to our sense , it may sometimes appear as sleeping , in regaird that it doth not by some particular lust so molest and perplexe the soul , as formerly it did ; yet it is restlesse , and may be more active in another lust ; and so by changeing weapons upon us deceive us . Here then is much spirituall wisdome and vigilancy required ; when they think they have gotten one lust subdued , they must not think the war is at an end ; but after all their particular victories , watch and pray , that they enter not into temptation .

5. This way of laying the weight of the matter on Christ , should and will keep them humble , and teach them not to ascribe the glory of any good that is done unto themselves , but to give Him all ▪ the glory , who is jealous of his glory and will not give it to another , that the crowne may alone floorish on his head , who is the Captane of their salvation , and who by his Spirit worket●… all their workes in them .

6. Nor would this way of carrying the matter to Christ , and putting it over on Him , cause the beleever become negligent in commanded dutyes , reading , hearing , prayer &c. for it is there he must exspect to meet with Christ , there must he seek Him , and there must he waite for Him , and his Spirit , to do the work desired : for though He hath not limited himself to these meanes , so as He cannot , or will not , any other way helpe ; yet He hath bound us to them ; and it is our duty to waite there , where He hath commanded us ●…o waite , though He should sometime ●…hink good to come another way , for the manifestation of the soveraignity of hi●… grace .

7. Yet while we are about the meanes , we would guaird against a le●…ning to them , lest in stead of getting victory over corruption , we be brought more in bondage thereunto , another way : we must not think , that our Prayers , or our Hearing or Reading &c. will bring downe the body of death , or subdue any one corruption : for that were but an yeelding to corruption , and opening a back door to the carnal minde , and to another deadly lust , and a beating corruption with a sword of straw : This is not to mortifie the deeds of the body through the Spirit , but through the flesh ; and a fleshly weapon will never draw blood of this spirituall wickednesse , or old man ; or of any corrupt lust or affection thereof : and yet how many times doth our deceitfull heart by as us thi●… way ? Our work would be , as is said , to use the ordinances , a●… meanc●… ▪ whereby we may get the businesse laid on Christ , and help from Christ to do the b●…sinesse . We must go to the meanes with our prisoner to finde Christ there at his court , and a●…ifes ; that He may take course with the Traitor .

8. In all this there would be a looking to , and dependance on Christ for helpe and grace : because of our selves , as of our selves , we can not do this much ; we cannot complean aright of corruptions , nor take them away to Christ , not ask for justice against them : a●… constable●… ▪ and other officers must carry malefactores to the courts of justice , u●…on publick charges ; so Christ will not have us doing or attempting this m●…ch , on our own charges : for He giveth noble allowance .

9. In following of this course , we would not think alwayes to come speed at the first . Sometimes the Lord , for the encourageing of his children , may give them a speedy hearing , and deliver them from the tyranny of some particular lust or other , that hath troubled them ; that for some time , at least , it sh●…ll not so trouble them , as it did . Yet He will not do so alwayes ; but may think it good , to keep them waiting on Him , and hanging on his courts , for so●…e considerable time , that He may thereby exercise their Faith , Patience , 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 , and Diligenc●… ▪ So that it should not seem strange to us , if we be not admitted a●… the first , and get ▪ not our answer , at the first cry .

10. When the Lord thinketh good to delay the answer to our desires , and the execution of justice on the Malefactor & Traitour , or to deliver us from his tyranny and trouble , we would beware of thinking to capitulat with the enemy for our peace and quiet , or to enter into a ce●…lation of armes with him : that is , our ●…mity against him should never abate , nor should our desire after the mortification and crucifixion of this lust grow lesse ; nor should we be quiet and at peace , though it should seem to grow a little more calme and still , or not to rage as formerly 〈◊〉 this looks but like a covenant or confedera●… 〈◊〉 , which will not stand .

11. We would also know , that w●…at Christ said of devils , holdeth good of these lusts ▪ viz. Th●… some of them do not goe out , but by fasting and prayer ; that is , by Christ sought unto and found in these meanes . There are some lusts , that will not be gote so easily killed and mortified , as others ; but will cost us more paines and labour , as being corruptions , which possibly have some greater advantage of our naturall temper , and constitution of body , or of long continuance and a cursed habit , or the like . We must not then think it strange , if some such lust be not subdued , so easily as some others , to which we have fewer , and weaker , and not so frequent ▪ temptations .

12. As we cannot 〈◊〉 full conquest of the body of death , so long as we are here , as was shown above ; so nor can we exspect a full and finall victory over any one lust , which ever we have been troubled with . It is true , Beleevers may be keeped from some grosse outbreaking of a corruption , which sometime prevailed , as Peter was from relapseing into an open and down-right denying his Master ; yet that same corruption did afterward stirre , though not so violently as to carry him to such an hieght of sin ; yet so farr as to cause him do that , which was a partiall denying of his Master , when Paul withstood him to the face , because he was to be blamed , for withdrawing from the Gentils , for fear of them of the circumcision &c ▪ Gal. 2 : 11 , 12. So , though a particul●… 〈◊〉 be so far subdued through grace , as 〈◊〉〈◊〉 considerable time , a man may not finde it so violent , as it was ; yet he cannot say , that it is totally killed , because it may stirre thereafter in some weaker measure ; yea he cannot tell , but ere he come to die , that same corruption may rise to be as violent as ever , and that Satan may againe think to enter the soul , at that same breach , which once he entered at ; yea , and who can tell , whether God may not suffer that corruption , which lay long as dead , to revive againe , for a time , and for a time drive the soul as violently as ever , and prevaile for a time ? And this should teach all to walk soberly , watchfully , and in feare , and to have a vigilant eye , even upon such lusts and carnall affections , as they may suppose , they have gote the victory of .

13. We would not think , that we gaine no ground upon corruption , because we still perceive it stirring , lesse or more ; for as corruption is not alwayes strongest ▪ ( as was said above ) nor hath the deepest footing in the soul , when its motions and stirrings are most felt ; so nor must we think that there is no ground gained upon a lust , because we are still troubled and molested with its ▪ stirrings : for it is a great advantage to be more sensible of the motions of this enemy ; and our more faithfull , and active wreastling against it , may make its least stirrings more sensible to us ; as the motions and trouble , which a malefactor , while in grips & in prison , maketh , may be thought more of , than his greater rageings , before he was apprehended ; yet he may be sure in fetters for all that : a beast that hath gotten deaths blow may get out of grips and run more mad then ever , and yet will die at length of the same blow .

14. Though we should not finde present ease and quiet , by our following this way ; yet we should think it much , if the Lord helpe us to stand , when we have done all we can ; though we meet not with the hoped for successe presently : If he give us grace to continue , without wearying or fainting , and to be resolute never to give over , we have reason to blesse Him : if we be keeped still in the conflict with pursuite of the enemy , it is our great advantage ; the victory shall come , in God's owne time . If our opposition ●…o continue , that we are resolved never to take , nor give quarter , though our trouble and exercise should be the greater , and our ease and quiet the lesse , we ought to blesse Him , yea and rejoyce in hope of what He shall yet do for us . For He that will come shall come , and will not tary . Let us waite for Him , in doing our duty , and faithfully keeping our post .

15. Yea , if we get quietnesse or ease from the violence of rageing lusts , for any little time ; and be not continually driven and carryed head-long therewith , we ought to be thankful for this , and to walk humbly before Him ; lest He be provoked , through our unthankfulnesse and pride , to let these furious dogs loose upon us againe .

16. When we are bending our strength and all our forces against some one corruption or other , which possibly hath been most troublesome to us ; we would not be secure as to all others ; or think that we are in hazard only on this side : for Satan may make a sainte here ; and really intend a●… assault at another place , by some other corrupt affection . O What need have we of spirituall wisdome , that we may be better acquanted with his stratagems and wiles ? Let us so then fight against one member of this body of death , as to have our eye upon others , lest when we think to keep out Satan at the fore door , he enter in at the back door . He can make use of extremities , and play his game , with both ; yea , and gaine his poynt , if we be not aware .

Objections answered .

It will not be amisse , for further explaining of the matter , to remove a scruple or two . Some may say . That they cannot perceive , that all their paines in this matter come to any good issue ; for they never found corruption stir more , & act more lively and incessantly , than since they began to fight against it in earnest , So that this would seem not to be the right way .

I answere : Though , from what is said before , particularly cautions 9th and 13th a resolution of this doubt may be had ; yet I shall propose those things , for further clearing of the matter .

1. May not much of this flow from thy not laying the whole work so wholly off thy self , and upon Christ , as thou oughtest to do ? Try and see .

2. May not the devil rage most , when he thinks ere long to be ejected ? May he not laboure to create most trouble to the soul , when he seeth that he is like to be put from some of his strengths ▪

3. May not the devil be doing this of purpose , to drive thee to dispaire , of ever getting corruption subdued and mortified ; or to a fainting and ●…itting up in the pursuite ; and to a despondency of spirit , that so in stead of fighting or standing , thou may cede and turne the back ? and should we comply with him in his designes ?

4. May not the Lord give way to this for ●… time , to try thy Seriousnesse , Patience , Submission , and Faith , and to sharpen thy diligence , and kindle up thy Zeal ? And should we not submit to his wise dispensations ?

5. How can thou say , that thou gainest no advantage , as long as thou are not made to lay aside the matter wholly , as hoplesse of any good issue ; but on the contrary , art helped to stand , and to resist sin , to cry out against it , to fight as thou canst , and at least not to yeeld ?

6. What if God see it for thy advantage , that thou be keeped so in exercise for a time , to the end thou may be keeped Humble , Watchfull and Diligent ? He may see more of thee , than thou canst see of thy self : and so may know what is best for thee ; and should thou not condescend to be disposed of by Him , as He will , and to let Him make of thee , and do with thee , what He will ?

7. What if God be about to chasten thee thus , for thy former Negligence , Secur●…y , and Unwatchfulnesse , and giving too too much advantage to those lusts , which now , after his awakening of thee , thou would be delivered from ? Should not thou bear the indignation of the Lord , because thou hast sinned against Him , as the Church resolved to do Micah . 7 : 9.

8. Is it not thy duty , the more that corruption stirre , to run with it the oftner to Christ , that He may subdue it , and put it to silence ? May not thou improve this to advantage , by making many errands to Him ?

9. May it not come in a day , that hath not come in a year ? Art thou sure , that all thy paines shall be in vaine ? Or thinks thou , that all his children have go●…e victory alike soon over their lusts ? What cause is there then to complaine thus ?

10. May not all this convince thee , that it is thy duty to waite on Him , in the use of his appointed meanes , and to be patient , standing fast to thy post , resolving , when thou hast done all , yet to stand ?

11. May not this satisfy thee , that God through grace accepteth thy labour and wreastling , as thy duty , and accounteth it service to Him , and obedience ?

But againe , it may possibly be Objected thus ▪ So long as I am in this condition , keept 〈◊〉 under with my lusts ▪ I cannot get God glorified and served , as He ought to be .

I answer , Though so long as it is so with thee●… thou cannot glorifie and serve Him , in such a particular manner , as others , who have gote more victory over those evils , under which thou art groaning ; yet God can get glory and service of thee another way ; as ,

1. By thy Submission with calmnesse of spirit , to his wise dispensations , when thou dar not speak against Him , and say with Rebecca , in another case , if it be so , why am I thus ? But sweetly and willingly casts thy self downe at his feet , saying , good is the will of the Lord ; let Him do what seemeth Him good &c.

2. By thy Patient onwaiting , when thou are not wearying , nor fainting ; but saying , why should I not waite upon the great king's leasure ; Is He not free to come , when He will ? Dar I set limites to the holy one of Israel ?

3. By thy Humility , when thou blesseth Him for keeping thee so long out of hell ; and thinketh much of his giving thee grace to see , and observe the stirrings of corruption , which carnall wreatches never perceive ; and helping thee to withstand , and complean of corruption , which they sweetly comply with .

4. By thy Hatred of sin , when all that Satan can do cannot make thee comply with those lusts ▪ or sweetly imbrace those vipers , or lye down in peace with those rotten members of the old man , as others do .

5. By thy Watchfulnesse ; when all thy disappointments cause thee , the more earnestly , wat●… against that enemy ▪

6. By thy Acting faith ; when still thou art carrying sin in its lusts to Christ to kill and subdue , as beleeving the tenour of the gospell , and 〈◊〉 covenant .

7. By thy Hope , which appeareth by thy not despaireing and giving over the matter as a hopelesse businesse , and turning aside to wicke●… courses .

8. By thy Praying , when thou cryest to H●… ▪ continually for help , who only can help .

9. By thy Wreastling and standing against all opposition , for thereby is his strength made perfect in weaknesse . 2. Cor. 12 : 9.

10. By thine Obedience . For it is his command , that thou stand and fight this good fight of faith .

So that if thou hast a desire to glorify Him , th●… wants not occasion to do it , even in this condition , wherein thou complainest , that thou cannot g●… Him glorified . And if those grounds do not satisfie thee , It is to be feared , that it is not so much ●… desire to glorifie Him , that moveth thee to ●…y so earnestly , for actuall delivery from the trouble of the flesh , and the lusts thereof , a●… some thing else , which thou may search after and finde out , such as love to ease , quietness ; applause and commendation of others , or the like .

But in the Third place it may be objected , Is it not promised , that sinne shall not have dominion over us , as not being under the law , but under grace ? Rom. 6 : 14. How can we then but be troubled , when we finde not this promise made good ?

I Answere . 1. Sin is not alwayes victorious and domineering , when it seemeth to rage and stirre most ; your opposition thereunto , fighting and wreastling against it , sheweth that it hath not full dominion : So long as an invadeing ●…rper 〈◊〉 opposed , he hath not full dominion , not having peaceable possession of what he is seeking ●…d thus the promise is in pa●…t accomplished .

2. Victory and a full conquest over the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and the lusts thereof , is not promised to any beleever , at his first appearing in the fields to fight , nor granted to all , in any measure , at their first putti●… on their armour .

3. Therefore it is thy part to fight on , and waite for that full victory , viz that sin shall not have dominion over thee ; for it shall come in due time .

4. God hath his own time and seasons , wherein he accomplisheth his promises . And we must leave Him a latitude , both as to the time when , and as to the manner how ; and as to the degree , in which , He shall make good his promises ; and He is wi●…e in his dispensations .

Therefore though the promise as yet appeareth not to be accomplished , there is no true cause of trouble of minde ; because it shall be afterward fully accomplished ; and thy wreastling against sin , sayeth that it is in a great measure accomplished already ; because where it hath a full dominion , it suppresseth all opposition or contradiction , except some faint resistence , which a naturall conscience , for carnall ends , on carnall principles & grounds , may , now or then , make against this or that particular corruption , which occasioneth shame , disgrace , losse , challenges of a carnall conscience , and disquietnesse that way , when yet it is not hated nor wreastled against as sin , or as a member of the old man ▪ & the body of death . The objecter would consider , that having subjected his consent to Christ , he is delivered really from that naturall state of bondage under sin as a lawfull Lord , how be it the 〈◊〉 , now wanting a tittle , is making 〈◊〉 v●…sions , to trouble the peace and quiet of the soul.

Fourthly , It may be said . But what can then , in the meane time , keep up the heart of a poor soul from si●…king ?

Answer . Severall things , if rightly considered , might helpe to support the soul , in this ●…ase , as

1. That they are helped to wreastle against this body of death , in all the members of it , so soon , as they discover themselves , were it their right eye , and right hand .

2. That those lusts gaine not ground upon them ; or if they do seem to gaine ground ; yet they attaine not to a full dominion , not 〈◊〉 their consent .

3. That God is faithfull , and therefore the promised victory shall be had , in due time , and Satans head shall certanely be bruised .

4. That the wreastling soul is about his duty , carrying as a good souldier of Jesus Christ , fighting the battels of the Lord , and waiting on Him in faith and hope .

But further Fiftly , some may say . If I were keeped from yeelding , my wrestling and standing would yeeld me some comfort ; but when lust so stirreth , as that it conceiveth , and bringeth forth sin Iames 1 : 15. what can support or comfort me then ?

Answer . 1. Corruption can not stirre in us , but therein we sinne , for the very first rise , the motus primo-primi , as they are called , are sinfull , being contrare to the holy law of God : and the very inbeeing of that Old man , is our sin ; for it is sinfull and rebellious against God , yea it is very enmity & rebellion it self : when Satan cometh with a temptation from without , he findeth alwayes much in us , to intertaine the temptation . So that the very stirring of corruption , which is occasioned by the temptation from without , is ou●… guilt .

2. It is true , it is our duty , ●…o set against the first riseings and motions of corruption , when it first enticeth , before it hath conceived of brought forth sin : and it will argue grace in life and in action ; to be able to hinder the motions of lust so farr , that it shall not conceive and bring forth sin . Yet we may not say , that there is no grace in the soul , or no measure of Mortification attained , where lust sometimes not only enticeth , but conceiveth and bringeth forth sin . The sad experience of many of God's worthies , registrated in the word , cleareth this abundantly . We must not say , Such an one is fallen , Therefore he is dead . Paul reasoneth otherwayes Rom. 7.

3. Yet even then , when lust conceiveth and bringeth forth sin , this may comfort and bear up the heart of a poor beleever , 1. That though corruption prevail so farr , as to bear down all opposition & run downe all that standeth in its way ; yet it getteth not the full consent of the soul , there is still a party for God , in the soul , that opposeth , so farr as to protest against it , or at least , to dissent from it , and not to will , that which yet is done , and positively to will that which cannot be gotten effectuated . 2. And farther this may bear up the poor soul , that there is a party within , which , though for a time , dureing the violent overruning of corruption , can do little more than sigh & groan in a corner , yet is waiting & longing for an opportunity , when it may appear more for God , and against that wicked usurper . 3. So also this may comfort the poo●… soul , that as it perceiveth corruption stirring , and the old man moving one member o●… other , it runeth away to the king ; and when it is not able to apprehend the Treator , & take him captive to the court of justice , doth there discover the Taitour , and tell the king , that there is such or such a traitou●… , acting such and such rebellion against Him , and his lawes ; and comple●… , and s●…k help to take the rebell prisoner , and bring him bound hand and foot to the King , that He may give out sentence against him ; that is , when he can do no more against that rageing enemie , maketh his complaint to the Lord , & lyeth before Him , ●…ghing & groaning for help , & strength to withstand , and oppose more this enemy .

Lastly some may yet Object & say , if it were not worse with me , than it is with others , I could then be satisfied : but I see some mightily prevailing over corruption , and I am still at under , and can get no victory : and can I choose but be sad at this ?

I Answere . 1. Dost thou know for a certan●…ty , that those persons , whose condition thou judgest happy , are altogether free of the inward stirrings of those lusts , that thou art brought under by ? Or dost thou know for a certainty , that they are not under the power of some other corruption , as thou thinkest thy self under the power of that corruption , whereof thou compleanest ? What knowest thou then , but they may be as much complaining , on other accounts , as thou dost on that ?

2. But be it so as thou supposeth , that thereis a difference betwixt thy condition , and the condition of others , knowest thou not , that all the members of the body are not alike great and strong , as not being equally to be imployed in works requireing strength ? Are there not some young strong men , in Christs family , & some that are but babe●… ? May not a Captane send some of his souldiers to one post , where they shall possibly not see the enemy all the day long ; and some others to another post , where they shall have no rest all the day ? And why , I pray , may not God dispose of his souldiers as He will ? He knoweth what He is doing : It is not saife , that every one of the souldiers know , what are the designes of the Commander or Generall ; no●… is it alwayes fit for us to know , or to enquire , what may be the designes of God with us , and what He may be about to do . He may intend to imploy one in greater works than another , and so exercise them otherwayes for that warfare and work . It may suffice , that the prevailing of others may encourage thee to hope , that , at last , thy strong corruptions shall also fall by the hand of the same grace of God .

3. If thy sadnesse ●…avoure not of envy & f●…etting , thou should blesse Him , that hereby thou art put to the exercise of spirituall sorrow .

4. It is well of this bring thee to blesse God , for the successe of others , because hereby his grace is glorified 1 Cor. 12 : 26.

Therefore 5. Let this satisfie us , that He is the Lord , who doth what He will in heaven and in earth ; and may dispose of us , as He will ; and make of us what He will , for his owne glory . And that we are to minde our duty , and be faithfull at our post , standing and fighting , in the strength of the Lord , resolving never to comply with the enemy : and to rejoyce in this , that the enemy is already conquered by the Captaine , and that we share in his victory : and that the very God of peace shall quickly bruise Satan under our feet Rom. 16 : 20.

CHAP. VII . How Christ is to be made use of , in reference to Growing in grace .

I Come now to speak a little to the other part of Sanctification , which concearneth the change of our nature and frame , and is called Vivification , or Quickening of the new man of grace : which is called the New man , as having all its severall members and parts , as well as the old man ; and called New , because posteriour to the other ; and , after regeneration , is upon the growing hand ▪ This duty of growing in grace , as it is called 2. Pet. 3. u●…t , is variously expressed and held forth to us in scripture : for it is called , an abideing and bringing forth fruit in Christ Iohn . 15 : 5. adding to faith vertue , and to vertue knowledge &c. 2 Pet. 1 : 5 , 6 , 7. a going on to perfection Heb. 7 : 1. a growing up in Christ in all things Ephes. 4 : 15. a working out our salvation Phil. 2 : 12. a perfecting of holinesse 2. Cor. 7 : 1. a walkeing in newnesse of life Rom. 6 : 4. a yeelding of our selves unto God , as alive from the dead , and our members as instruments of righteousnesse unto God Rom. 6 : 13 , 18. a bringing forth of fruit unto God Rom. 7 : 4. a serving in newnesse of spirit Rom. 7 : 6. a being renewed in the spirit of our mindes ▪ and a putting on the new man , which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse Ephes. 4 : 23 , 24. Col. 3 : 10. and the like : some whereof do more immediatly expresse the nature of this change , as to the root ; and some as to the fruit , and effects thereof , and some the progresse and advancement , that is made or to be made therein . And all of them point out a speciall piece of work , which lieth on all , that would see the face of God , viz. to be holy , gracious and growing in grace .

This then being a speciall piece of the exercise ▪ and dayly work of a Christian and it being certane ▪ as some of the places now cited do also affirme , that without Christ , they cannot get this work either begun o●… carryed on , the maine difficulty and question is , how they are to make use of Christ for this end ?

For answere whereunto , though , by what we have said in our former discourse , it may be easie to gather what is to be said here ; yet I shall briefly put the Reader in minde of those things , as usefull here .

1. The Beleever would consider , what an ornament this is to the soul , to have on this new m●…n , which is created after the image of God Ephes. 4 ▪ 23. what an excellency lyeth here , to recover th●… lost glory , holinesse and the image of God ; and what advantage the soul reapeth hereby , when it is made meet to be a partaker of the inheritance of the Saints in light Col. 1 : 12. and walking worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing , being fruitfull in every good work ▪ and increasing in the knowledge of God ▪ Col. 1 : 10. and strengthened with all might according to his glorious pover , unto all patience and long suffering with joyfulnesse vers . 11. and when the abounding of the graces of the Spirit make them , that they shall neither be barren nor unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ 2. Pet. 1 : 8 ▪ and to be a vessell unto honour , sanctified , and meet for the masters use , and prepared unto every good work 2. Tim. 2 : 21 ; what glory and peace is here , to be found obedient unto the many commands given to be holy ? What hazard is in the want of holinesse , when without it we cannot see God Heb. 12 : 14. How unanswereable it is unto our profession , who are members to such a holy Head , to be un holy ? What profite , joy and satisfaction there is , i●… being temples of the holy ghost , in walking after the spirit , in bringing forth fruit unto the glory of the Father , &c. The consideration of these and other motives unto this study of sanctification , would arme the soul with resolution , and harden it against opposition .

2. It would be remembered , that this work , though it be laid upon us , as our duty , and we be called thereunto of God ; yet it is beyond our hand and power : it is true , at conversion , the seed of grace is cast into the soul , new habites are infused , a new principle of life is given , the stonny heart is changed into an heart of flesh ; yet these principles and habits can not act in themselves , or be brought into act , by any thing that a beleever , considered in himself and without divine helpe , can do : But this work of sanctification , and grou●…h in grace ▪ must be caryed on by divine help ▪ by the Spirit of Jesus , dwelling and working within ; and therefore it is called the sanctification of the spirit 2. Thes. 2 : 13. 1. Pet. 1 : 2. The God of peace must sanctifie us 1. Thes. 5 : 23. We are said to be sanctifi●… by God the Father Iud. 1. and by the holy ghost Rom. 15 : 16. See also 1. Cor. 6 : 11. We would remember , that of our selves we can do nothing 2. Cor. 3 : 5. and that He must work in us both to will and to do , of his owne good pleasure Phil. 2 : 13. Albeit no beleever will question the truth of this ; yet it may be , it shall be found after tryal , that one maine cause of their not growing in grace , and making progresse in this work , is their not acting as beleeving this ; but setting about the work , as if it were a work , which they themselves could master , and do , without speciall divine help : Therefore the beleever would abide , live and act ▪ in the faith of this truth .

3. Therefore beleevers would not , in going about this work , either trust to their own strength , to the habites of grace , to their former experiences , to their knowledge and pairts , or the like ; nor yet would they trust to any externall meane , which they are to go about : because the wisdome , strength and helpe , which their case calleth for , is not to be found in them : yet they should not think of laying these meanes and dutyes aside ; for then should they sin against God , they should prejudge themselvs of the helpe , strength and supply , which God useth to convey to the soul , in & by the use of the meanes : and withall ▪ they should tempte the Lord , by prescribing another way to Him , than He hath thought good to take : The beleever then would use the meanes and duties prescribed , and that diligently , se●…iously and constantly ; and yet would leane as little to them , and exspect help & reliefe as little from them ▪ as if he were not useing them at all , as we said above . And indeed this would be a right way , yea the most advantagious and profitable way , of going about dutyes , to be diligent in the use of them , because of Gods command ; and yet to place out hope and exspectation in God alone , and to look above the ordinances for our help .

4. Albeit it be true , that the power and grace of God , alone , doth beginne , and carry on this work of sanctification in the soul ; yet , though he might , did He but see it for his glory , carry on and finish this work in the so●…l , without the intervention of second causes or meanes , he hath notwithstanding thought it fit , forth ●… glory of his name , to worke this work , by meanes , and particulary by beleevers setting about the work : He worketh not in man , as if he were a block or a stone , but useth him as a rationall creature , endued with a rationall soul , having useful and necessary facultyes ▪ and having a body fitted by organs to be ●…ubservient to the soul , in its actions . Therefore the beleever must not think to lye by and do nothing : for he is commanded to worke out his owne salvation , and that because it is God that worketh in him , both to will and to do : Because God worketh all , therefore he should worke ; so reasoneth the Apostle : so that God's working is an argument and motive to man to worke , and not an argument to him to lye by idle , and do nothing . And here is the holy art & divine skill , requisite in this businesse , to wit , for the believer to be as diligent and active , as if he could bring forth fruit , in his own strength , and by his owne working ; and yet to be as abstracted from himself , his owne grace , ability , knowledge and experience , in his working , as if he were lying by like a mee●… block , & only moving as moved by externall force .

5. The soul , that would make progresse in Christianity , and grow in grace , would remember , that Christ is proposed to us , as a copy , which we are to imitate ; and that therefore we should set Christ continually before us , as our patterne , that we may follow his steps . 1. Pet. 1 : 15. and 2 ▪ ●…1 . But with all , it would be remembered , that He is not like other ensamples or copies , that can helpe the man , that imitateth them , no other way than by their objective prospect ▪ for looking by faith on this copy , will bring vertue to the man , that studyeth to imitate , whereby he shall be inabled to follow his copie the better . O 〈◊〉 we knew in experience , what this were , to take a look of Chr●…'s Love . Patience , Long suffering ▪ Meeknesse , Hatred of sin , Zeal &c. and by 〈◊〉 to pore-in , till , by vertue proceeding from that copie , we found our hearts , in some measure , framed into the same disposition , or , at least , more inclined to be cast into the same mould !

6. The beleever would act faith on Christ , a●… the Head of the body , and as the stock , in which the branches are engrafted , and thereby suck sap and life and strength from Him ▪ that he may work , walk and grow , as becometh a Christian. The beleever must grow up in Him , being a branch in Him , and must bring forth fruit in Him , as the forementioned places clear . Now Christ himselfe tells us , that the branches cannot bring forth fruit , except they abide in the vine , and that no more can his disciples bring forth fruit , except they abide in Him . Iohn . 15. Therefore , as it 〈◊〉〈◊〉 faith , that the soul , as a branch , is united to Christ , as the vine ; and as it is by faith , that they abide in Him ; so is it by faith , that they must bring forth fruit : and this faith must grippe Christ as the Vine , and the Stock , or Root , from which cometh sap , life , and strength : faith then must look to Christ , as the fountain of 〈◊〉 ▪ as the head , ●…om whence cometh all the in ●…ces of strength and motion . Christ 〈◊〉 strength and life enough to give out , for the fulnesse of the God head dwelleth in Him bodyly ▪ and he is also willing enough to communicate of his fulnesse , as the relations He hath taken on do witnesse Th●… head will not grudge to give to the members of the body spirits , for action and motion ; 〈◊〉 will a vine grudge to give sap unto the branches : ●…ay life , strength and furniture will ( as it were ) natively flow out of Christ unto beleevers , except they through unbeleef , and other distempers , cause obstructions ; as life and sap doth natively and kindely flow from the root to the branches , of from the head to the members unlesse obstructions stoppe the passage ▪ It is necessary therefore , that beleevers eye Christ under these and the like relations , and look upon Him , as standing ( to speak so ) obliged by his place and relation , to grant strength and influences of life , whereby they may become fruitful in every good work ; and so with holy , humble and allowed boldnesse , presse in faith for new communications of grace , vertue , strength , courage activity , and what else they need : for from the head all the body by joints & bands , having nourishment ministred , increaseth with the increase of God Col. 2 : 19. Ephes. 4 : 16.

7. For this cause , beleevers would lye open unto the influences of Christ , and guaird against the puting of obstructions in the way , through grieving of the Spirit , by which He conveyeth & communicateth those influences unto the soul ; and through questioning & misbeleeving Christ's faithfulnesse , and unchangable willingnesse , which as a violent humore stoppeth the passage . So then beleevers would lye open by looking , and waiting , drawing ▪ seeking from Him , what they need , and by guarding against every thing , that may provoke the Lord to anger●… , whether in omission or commission . Here is requisite ●…n holy , humble , sober and watchfull walk , an earnest , serious , and hungry looking out to Him , and a patient waiting for supply and furniture from Him . This is to open the mouth wide , that He may fill it ; to lie before the sun of righteousnesse , that the beames thereof may beat upon them , & warme & revive them ; and to waite as a beggar at this kings gate , till he give the almes .

8. For the strengthening of their hope & faith in this , they would lay hold upon Christ dying , and by his death purchaseing all those influences of life and strength , which are requisite for carrying on of the work of grace and sanctification in the soul : for we must be blessed in Christ with all spiritual blessings . Eph. 1●… ▪ 3. The beleever then would look on these influences , as purchased at a deare rate , by the blood of Jesus Christ ; so that the divine power giveth unto us all things , that pertaine unto life and godlinesse , through the knowledge of Him , that hath called us to glory & virtue 2 Pet. 1 : 3. And this will encourage the soul to wait on , and expect the flowing down of influences , and spiritual blessings , and showres of grace , to cause the soul to flourish , and become fruitfull ; and to urge and presse more earnestly by faith the bestowing of the purchased benefites .

9. Moreover , the beleever would look on Jesus , as standing engaged and obliged to carry on this work , both as receiving them for this end , from the Father : hence we are said to be chosen in him , before the fundation of the world , that we should be holy &c. Ephes. ●… : 4. and a●… dying for them●… for He gave himself son the church , that He might sancti●…y & cleanse it , that He might present it to himself a glorious church , that it should be holy Ephes. 5 : 25 , 26 , 27. He hath reconciled them , in the body of his flesh , through death to present them holy Col. 1 : 21 , 22. So that the noble 〈◊〉 of Redemption may found the 〈◊〉 hope and expectation of the beleever , upon ●… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 . First upon the account of the Fathers faithfulnesse , who promised a seed to Iesus , Viz. such as should be his children , and so be sanctified through Him , and that the pleasure of the Lord , which in p●…rt i●… th●… work of sanctification ▪ should prosper in his hand . And next upon the account of Christs undertaking ▪ and engaging ▪ as is said , to b●…ing his son●… and daughters to glory , which must be through sanctification , for without holinesse no man shall see God . And they must look like himself , who is a holy Head , a holy Husband , a holy Captane , and therefore they must be holy members , a holy spouse & holy souldiers . So that He standeth engaged to sanctifie them by his Spirit and word ; and therefore is called the Sanctifier . Heb. 2 : 11. for both he that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of one . Yea , their union with Christ layeth the foundation of this : for being joyned to the Lord they become one Spirit 1 Cor. 6 : 17. and are animated and quickened by one & the same Spirit of life and grace ; and therefore must be sanctified by that Spirit .

10. The beleever likewise would act faith upon the promises of the new Covenant , of grace , strength , life , &c whereby they shall walk in his wayes , have Gods lawes put into their mindes , and write into their hearts , Heb. 8 : 10. Ier. 31 : 33. and of the new heart , and new spirit , and the heart of flesh , and the Spirit within them to cause them walk in his wayes or statutes , and keep his judgments and do them Ezech. 36 : 26 , 27. and the like , wherewith the scripture aboundeth : Because these are all given over to the beleever , by way of Testament and legacy , Christ becoming the mediator of the new Testament , that by meanes of death , for the redemption of the transgressions , that were under the first Testament , they which are called might receive the promise of eternall inheritance . Heb. 9 : 15. No●… Christ by his death hath confirmed this Testament ▪ for where a Testament is , there must also of necessity be the death ' of the testatour , for a Testament is of force after men are dead vers. 16 , 17. Christ then dying to make the Testament of force , hath made the legacy of the promises sure unto the beleever , so that now all the promises are yea and amen in Christ 2 Cor. 1 : 20. He was made a minister of circumcision to confirme the promises made to the Fathers Rom. 15 : 8. That the eyeing of these promises by faith is a noble meane to sanctification , is cleare , by what the Apostle sayeth , 2 Cor. 7 : 1. Having therefore these promises let us cleanse ourselves — perfecting holinesse in the feare of God . And it is by faith that those promises must be received Heb. 11 : 33. So that the beleever , that would grow in grace , would eye Christ , the fundamentall promise , the Testatour establishing the Testament , and the excutor or dispensator of the covenant , and exspect the good things through Him and from Him , through the conduite , and channell of the promises .

11. Yet further , beleevers would eye Christ i●… his Resurrection , as a publick person : and so look on themselves , and reckon themselves , as riseing virtually in and with Him , and take the resurrection of Christ as a certane paune and pledge of their sanctification : for so reasoneth the Apostle Rom. 6 : 4 , 5 , 11 ▪ 13. we are buryed ( say●…s He ) with him by baptisme into death , that likeas Christ was raised up from the dead , by the glory of the Father ; even so we also should 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 of life : for — we shall ●…e 〈◊〉 also in the likenesse of his resurrection , and if we 〈◊〉 dead with Christ , we beleeve , that we shall also live with him — therefore reckon ye also yourselves to be — alive unto God , through Iesus Christ our Lord ▪ and yeeld yourselves unto God , as these that are alive from the dead , and your members as instruments of righteousnesse unto God . The right improving of this ground , would be of noble advantage unto the student of holinesse : for thence he might with strong confidence conclude , that the work of sanctification should prosper in his hand : for he may now look upon himself , as quickened together with Christ Epes . 2 : 5. Christ dying and riseing , as a publick person , and he by faith being now joyned with him , and united to him .

12. Moreover this Resurrection of Christ may yeeld us another ground of hope and confidence , in this work : for there is mention made of the power of his resurrection Phil. 3 : 10. So that by faith we may draw strength and vertue from Christ , as an arisen and quickened Head , whereby we also may live unto God , and bring forth fruit unto him , and serve no more in the oldnesse of the letter , but in the newnesse of Spirit . Rom. 7 : 4 , 6. He was quickened as an Head , and when the head is quickened , the members cannot but look for some communication of life therefrom , and to live in the strength of the life of the head : See Col. 3 : 1 , 2.

13. Faith may and should also look to Christ , as an intercessor with the Father , for this particular , Iohn . 17 : 17. Sanctifie them through thy truth , thy word is truth : and this will adde to their confidence , that the work shall go on : for Christ was alwayes heard of the Father Iohn . 11 : 41 , 42. and so will be in this prayer , which was not put up for these few disciples alone .

The beleever then would eye Christ as engadging to the Father , to begin and perfect this work ; a●… dying to purchase the good things promised , and to confirme the same ; as quickened and riseing a●… head and a publick person , to ensure this work ; and to bestow and actually conferre the graces requisite ; and as praying also for the Fathers concurrence ; and cast the burden of the work on Him by faith , knowing , that He standeth obliged , by his place and relation to his people , to beare all their burthens , to work all their works in them ; to perfect his owne work that He hath begun in them ; to present them to himself at last a holy bride ; to give them the Spirit to dwel in them Rom ▪ 8 : 9 ▪ 11 ▪ and ●…o quicken their mortall bodyes vers. 11. and to lead them vers. 14. till at length they be crowned , and brought forward to glory . This is to live by faith : when Christ liveth , acteth and worketh in us by his Spirit Gal. 2 : 20. Thus Christ dwelleth in the heart by faith : and by this , his people become rooted and grounded in love , which is a cardinall grace , and knowing the love of Christ , which passeth knowledge , they become filled with all the fulnesse of God Ephes. 3 : 17 , 19. So that the beleever is to commit by faith the work to Christ , and leave the stresse of all the businesse on Him , who is their life : Yet the beleever must not think , to do nothing , nor to lay aside the means and ordinances , but us●…ing these diligently would , in them , commit the matter to Christ , and by faith roll the whole work on Him , exspecting , upon the ground of his relations , engadgments , promises , beginnings &c. that He will certanely perfect the work Phil. 1 : 6. and take it well off their hands , and be well pleased with them , for putting the work in his hands , and leaving it on Him , who is made of God to us sanctification .

Cautions .

As in the former part , so here , it will not be 〈◊〉 to give a few words of caution , for preventing of mistakes .

1. We would bewar of thinking , that perfection can be attained here : the perfect man , and measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ is but coming ▪ and till then the body will but be a perfecting & edifying , through the work of the ministery Ephes. 4 : 12 , 13. Beleevers must not think of sitting down on any measure of grace , which they attaine to here ; but they must be growing in grace , going from strength to strengh , till they appeare in the upper Z●…on , with the Apostle Phil. 3 : 13. forgetting those things that are behinde , and reaching forth unto those things which are before , they must presse toward the mark , for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus . It must then be a dreadful delusion , for any to think , that they can reach to such a degree of perfection here , as not to stand in need of the ordinance any more ▪ Let all beleevers live in the constant convicton of their shortcoming and be humbled , and so worke out their salvation with fear and trembling .

2. Nor should every beleever exspect one and the same measure of holinesse , nor can it be expected with reason , that all shall advance here to the same height of sanctity ▪ for every part of the body hath its owne measure : and an effectuall working in that measure ; and so every joint of the body supplieth lesse or more according to its proportion , and contribureth to the increase of the body , and to the edifying of it self in love , as the Apostle clea●…ly showeth . Ephes. 4 : 16. As in the natural●… body , the diversity of functions and uses of the members requireth diversity of furniture & strength ; so , in the mysticall body of Christ , the members have not all alike measure , but each hath his proper distinct measure , according to his place and usefulnesse in the body . Beleevers then would learne much sobr●…ety here and submission , knowing that God may dispense his graces as he will , and give them to each member , in what measure he thinketh good : Only they would take heed ▪ that their poverty and leannesse be not occasioned through their own carelesnesse and negligence , in not plying the meanes of grace with that faithfulnesse , and single dependence on Christ , that they ought .

3. It would be remembered , that there may be some progresse made in the way of holinesse , when yet the beleever may apprehend no such thing ; not only because the measure of the grouth may be so small and indiscernable , but also because even where the growth in it self is discernable , the Lord may think it good for wise ends , to hide it from their eyes , that they may be keeped humble , and diligent ; whileas if they saw how matters stood indeed with them ▪ they might , ( without a new degree of grace ) swell and be puffed up , yea even forget God , and misken themselves and others too . Likewise this may proceed from such an earnest desire after more , that they forget any measure they have gotten . and so despise the day of small things .

4. There may be a progresse in holinesse , though not in that particular , which the beleever is most eying , to his sense and apprehension : for when he thinks he is not growing in Love to , and Zeal for , God &c. he may be growing in Humility , which is also a memb●…r of the new man of grace ; and when he can perceive no grouth in Knowledge , there may be a grouth in Affection & Tendernesse ▪ And if the work be carryed on in any joynt or member , it decayeth in none , though it may be better apprehended in one , than in another .

5. There may be much holiness , where the believer is compleaning of the want of fruits , when under that dispensation of the Lord towards him , he is made to stoup before the most high , to put his mouth in the dust , if so be there may be hope , and pleasantly to submit to God's wise ordering , without grudging , or quarrelling with God for what He doth ; and to accept sweetly the punishment of his iniquity ; if he see guilt lying at the root of this dispensation . Where there is a silent submission to the soveraigne & only wise disposeing hand of God , and the man is saying , if he will not have me to be a frutefull tree in his garden , nor to grow and flouri●…h as the palme tree ▪ Let me be a shrub , only let me be keep●…d within the precincts of his garden , that his eye may be upon me for good ▪ let me abide within his courts , that I may behold his countenance , there is grace , and no small measure of grace . To be an hired servant is much Luk ▪ 15 : 19.

6. But withall , it would be observed ▪ that this gracious frame of soul , that is silent before God , under severall disappointments , is accompanied with much singleness of heart , in panting after more holiness , and with seriousness and diligence in all commanded dutyes , waiting upon the Lord , who is their hope and their salvation , in each of them : and with mourning for their own sinfull accession to that shortcoming in their expectations .

7. We would not think that there is no progress in Christianity , or grouth in grace , because it cometh not our way , or by the instruments and meanes , that we most expect it by : possibly we are too fonde o●… some instruments and meanes , that we preferre to others , and we think , if ever we get good , it must be that way , and by that meane , be it private or publick : and God may give a proof of his Soveraignity , and check us for our folly . By taking another way : He would not be found of the Bride , neither by her seeking of him secretly on her bed by night ; nor more publickly , by going about the city , in the streets and broad wayes ; nor by the meanes of the watchmen Cant. 3 ▪ 1 , 2 , 3.

8. Nor would we think , that there is no grouth in the work of grace , because it cometh not at such or such a prelimited or fore-set time : nor would we think the matter desperate , because of our looking long , and waiting , and asking , and labouring , and yet seeing no sensible advantage : Such and such a beleever ( sayeth the soul ) made great progresse in a short time , but I come no speed , for as long as I have been at this school . O! we should beware of limiteing the holy one of Israel , Let us be at duty , and commit the event to Him .

9. It is not a fit time , to take the measure of our graces , as to their sensible grouth and fruitfulnesse , when devils are broken loose upon us ; temptations are multiplyed , corruptions make a great noise , and we are meeting with an horrible tempest shaking us on all hands : for it will be strong grace , that will much appear then ; It will be a strong faith , that will say , though He kill me , yet will I trust in Him . At such a time it will be much , if the man keep the ground he hath gained , though he make no progress : It will be much for a tree to stand , and not be blowne out of the ground , in the time of a strong and vehement storme of winde , though it keep not its flourishes , & yeeld not fruit . The trees , which in a cold winter day bear neither leafs nor fruit , must not be said to go back , nor not to grow , because when the spring cometh againe , they may revive , and be as fruitfull as ever .

10. We would not alway measure our graces by what appeareth outwardly ; for there may be some accidental occurrence , that may hinder that : and yet grace be at work within doors , which few or none can observe . The Believer may be in a sweet and gracious frame ▪ blushing before the Lord , y●…a melting in love , or taken up with spirituall meditations , & wondering , when as to some externall duties , it can finde no present disposition , through some accidentall impediment or other , so that to some , who judge most by out ward appearance , no such thing as the active working of grace in life can appeare .

11. We would think it no small measure or degree of holinesse , to be with singleness●… of heart pursueing it , even though it should seem to flee from us : to be earnestly panting after it , and hungering and thirsting for it : Nehemiah thought this no small thing , when he said Neh. 1. last . O Lord , I beseech thee , let now thine eare be attentive to the prayer — of thy servants , who desire to feare thy name .

12. Whatever measure of holinesse the beleeve●… win to , he would take speciall heed , that he place no part of his confidence of his being accepted and justified before God , in it ; as if that could come in as any part of the price to satisfy justice : but when he hath done all , let him call and account himself an unprofitable servant : Though beleevers will not be so grosse , as to speak thus ; yet sure , their justifying of their holding aback from God , because they finde not such a measure of grace and holinesse , as they would have , looketh too much this way , and sayeth , that they leane too much hereunto , in the matter of the acceptance of their persons before God . Now this would be specially guairded against ▪ lest their labour be in vaine .

Objections answered .

An Objection or two must here also be removed ▪ and first some may say : That though they have been labouring and striveing and working , now for some long time , yet they can perceive no advancement●… they are as far short as ever .

Answer 1. Hath it not been found , that some have compleaned without cause ? Have not some complained of their fruitlesnesse and want of grouth , that other good Christians would have thought themselves very happy , if they had but advanced half so farre , as they saw them to have done ?

2. But be it so , as it is alleiged , what if the fault be their owne ? what if the cause of this be , that they attempt things in their owne strength , leaning to their own understanding , or habites of grace , or meanes &c. and that they do not go about duties , with that single dependence on Christ that is requisite , nor do they suck life , strength and sap from Him by faith , through the promises ; nor give themselvs up to Him by faith , that He may worke in them both to will and to do ? Should not this be seen , mourned for , and helped ?

3 ▪ If all this shortcoming and disappointment cause them lye in the dust , and humble themselves more and more before the Lord , the grace of humility is growing , and that is no small advantage , to be growing downward .

4. Withall , they would do well to hold on in duty , looking to Christ for help , and rolling all difficulties on Him , give themselves away to Him , as their Head and Lord , and so continue their life of faith , or their consenting to let Christ live in them by faith , or work in them by his Spirit , what is welpleasing in his sight , and waite for the blessing and fruit , in God's own time .

Next it will be Objected . Though ▪ we might wait thus ; yet how unedifying are we unto others , when there appeareth no fruit of the spirit of grace 〈◊〉 ▪

Answer . A Christian behaviour and deportment , under the sence of fruitlesnesse , expressing an holy submission of soul unto God as Soveraigne , much humility of minde before Him , justifying of God and taking guilt to themselves , with a firme resolution to waite on patiently , in the use of meanes appointed , cannot but be edifying to Christian soules ; such exercises being really the works and fruit of the Spirit of grace working within .

But thirdly Some may say ▪ How are then the promises of the covenant made good ? Answere 1. The same measure of sanctification and holinesse is not promised to all .

2. No great measure is promised to any absolutly . So much indeed is secured to all beleevers , as shall carry them to heaven , as without which they cannot see God : but much as to the degrees depends on our performing through faith the conditions requisite , to wit , on condition of our abideing in the vine , of our acting faith on Him &c. and when these & the like conditions are not faithfully performed by us , what can we exspect ? So the Lord hath appointed a way , wherein He will be found , and will have us to waite for strength and influence from Him ▪ and if we neglect those meanes , which He hath appointed , how can we exspect the good , which He hath promised in the use of these means ?

3. The Lord hath his owne time of making good all his promises , and we must not limite Him to a day .

4. Hereby the Lord may be trying and exerciseing thy Faith , Patience , Hope ▪ Dependence , Submission , Diligence ▪ &c. and if these be in thee and abound , they shall make , that thou shall neither be barren , no●… unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ 2. Pet. 1 : 11.

But lastly it will be enquired , what can support the beleeving soul , in this case ?

Answere 1. The consideration and saith of the covenant of Redemption , wherein both the Fathers engadgment to the Son , and the Sons engadgment to the Father , secureth grace and holinesse , and salvation to the beleever . And whatever we be , They will be true to each other , our unbeleef will not make the faith of God of none effect .

2. The consideration of the noble and faithfull promises , contained in the covenant of Grace , which shall be all made good in due time .

3. If we be humbled under the sence of ou●… failings and shortcomings , and made to mourne before the Lord , and stirred up to more diligence and seriousnesse , that may yeeld comfort to our soul. If we be growing in Humility , godly Sorrow , Repentance , Diligence , and be gripping faster by faith to the Root , we want not ground of joy and support : for if that be , we cannot want fruit .

4. It should be matter of joy and thanksgiving , that the beleever is keeped from turning his back on the way of God , aud keeped with his face still Zion-ward : though he make but little progresse ; yet he is still looking forward , and creeping as he may waiting at God's door , begging and asking , studying , labouring , and endeavouring for strength to go faster .

5. It is no small matter of peace and comfort ▪ if we be keeped from fretting grudging , and repineing at the Lords dispensations with us , and be taught to sit silent in the dust , adoreing His Soveraignity ▪ and ascribeing no iniquity to our maker .

CHAP. VIII . How to make use of Christ , for taking the guilt of our dayly out-breakings away .

THe next part of our sanctification , is in reference to our dayly failings and transgressions , committed , partly through the violence of temptations , as we see in David and Peter , and other eminent men of God ; partly through dayly infirmities , because of our weaknesse and imperfections : for in many things we offend all Iam. 3 : 2. and if we say we have no sin , we deceive ourselves , and the truth is not in us 1 Iohn . 1 : 8. A righteous man falleth seven times Prov. 24 : 16. There is not a just man upon earth ▪ that doth good and sinneth not . Eccles. 7 : 20. and Solomon further sayeth 1 King . 8 : 46. that there is no man that sinneth not . This being so , the question is , how Christ is to be made use of , for taking of these away .

For satisfaction to this , it would be considered , that ▪ in those dayly outbreakings there are two things to be noticed , first there is the Guilt , which is commonly called Reatus poen●… , whereby the transgressour is liable to the sentence of the law , or to the penalty annexed to the breach thereof , which is no lesse then God's curse ▪ for cursed is every 〈◊〉 that abideth not in all things , which are 〈◊〉 the law to do them Gal. 3 : 10. Next , there is the ●…taine or blote , which is called Reatus culp●… , whereby the soul is defiled and made , in so far , incapable of glory ( for nothing entreth in there which defileth ) and of communion and fellowshipe with God , who is of purer eyes then He can behold iniquity . So that it is manifest , how necessary it is , that both these be taken away , that they may not stand in ou●… way to the Father . And as to both , we must make use of Christ , who is the only way to the Father .

And this we shall now cleare : and first , speak of the taking away of the Guilt , that is contracted by every sin : and for this cause , we shall briefly speak to two things : first , Shew what Christ hath done as Mediator , for this end , that the guilt , contracted by our dayly failings and outbreakings , might be taken away . Secondly , shew what the beleever should do , for the getting of guilt taken away in Christ : or ▪ how he should make use of Christ ▪ for reconciliation with God after transgressions ; or for the taking away of the guilt that he lyeth under ▪ because of his violation of the law .

As to the first , We say , Christ , for taking away of Guilt contracted dayly , hath done these things .

1. Christ laid downe his life a ransome for all the sinns of the Elect : both such as were past before they beleeved , and such as were to be committed after . His blood was shed for the remission of sin●… , indefinitly , and without distinction Mat. 26 : 28 ▪

●… ▪ And this was done according to the tenour of the covenant of Redemption , wherein the Fathe●… caused all our sins to meet together on Him Esai ▪ ●…3 : 6. and made Him sin , or a sacrifice for sin , indefinitely 2 Cor. 5 : 21. and so did not except the sins committed after conversion .

3. Having satisfiedjustice , and being risen from the dead , as a Conquerour , He is now exalted to be a Prince to give Repentance and Remission of sins Act. 5 : 31. Now repentance and remission of sins his people have need of , after conversion , as well as before conversion .

4. There are promises of pardon and remission of sins in the new covenant of Grace , all which are sealed and confirmed in the blood of Jesus Ier. 31 : 34. — for I will forgive their iniquity , and I will remember their sin no more : and Chap. 33 : 8. And I will cleanse them from all their iniquity ▪ whereby they have sinned against me : and I will pardon all their iniquities , whereby they have sinned against me , and whereby they have transgressed against me . Esai . 43 : 25. I even I am he that bloteth out thy transgressions for mine own sake ; and will not remember thy sins .

5. Though there be no actuall pardon of sins , till they be committed , and repented of , according to the tenor of the gospell Matth. 3 : 2. Luke 13 : 3. Act. 2 : 38. & 8 ▪ 22. yet , while Christ beare all the sins of his people upon the crosse , they were all then virtually and meritoriously taken away : of which Christ's resurrection was a certane pledge and evidence : for then gote He his acquittance from all , that either law or justice could charge Him with ▪ in behalfe of them ▪ for whom He laid downe his life a ransome Rom. 8 : 33 , 34. who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect ? It is God that justifieth , who is he that condemneth ? It is Christ that died , or rather that is risen againe &c.

6. So that by vertue of Christ's death , there is a way laid down , in the covenant of grace , how the sinns of the elect shall be actually pardoned . viz. That at their conversion and first laying hold on Christ by faith , all the sins , whereof they then stand guilty , shall be actually pardoned and forgiven , in their justification : and all their after sins shall also be actually pardoned ▪ upon their griping to Christ of new by faith , and turning to God by repentance . And this way is agreed to by Father and Son , and revealed in the gospel , for the instruction and encouragement of beleevers : and all to the glory of his free grace . In whom we have redemption ( sayeth the Apostle Ephes. 1 : 7 , 8 , 9. ) through his blood , the forgivenesse of sins , according to the riches of his grace , wherein He hath abounded toward us , in all wisdom and prudence ; having made known unto us the mystery of his will , according to his good pleasure , which He purposed in himself .

7. Beside Christ's Death and Resurrection , which give ground of hope of pardon of dayly out-breakings ; there is likewise his Intercession usefull for this end : for sayeth the Apostle Iohn ▪ 1 Epist. 2 : 1. 2. — If any man sin , we have an advocat with the Father , Iesus Christ the righteous ; and He is the propitiation for our sins . This intercession of his 〈◊〉 a special part of his Priesthood , who was the great Highpriest Heb. 4 : 14 , 16. and a compleating Part Heb. 8 : 4 & 9 8. and upon this account 〈◊〉 , that He is able to save to the uttermost all that come to God through Him , because He liveth for ever to make intercession for them Heb. 7 : 25. for by his intercession is the work of redemption carryed on , the Purchased benefites applyed ; and particularly new grants of remission are through his intercession issued forth . He pleading and interceeding , in a way suteable to his glorified condition , upon his death and propitiation made , while he was upon the crosse , accepted of the Father , and declared to be accepted by his resurrection , aso●…sion , and sitting at the Fathers right hand . And thus , as beleevers are reconciled to God by Christs death , they are saved by his life . Rom. 5 : 10. So that Christ's living for to be an intercessour , makes the beleevers salvation sure ; and so layeth down ▪ a ground for taking away of dayly outbreakings , which , if not taken away , would hinder and obstruct the beleevers salvation .

8. And as for the condition requisite to renewed pardon , viz faith and Repentance , Christ is the worker of both : for He is a Prince exalted to give Repentance , first and last Act. 4 : 30. and as He is the author of faith , so He is the finisher of it Heb. 12 : 2.

As to the second particular , namely , what beleevers should do for getting the guilt of their dayly failings and outbreakings taken away by Christ : or how they should make use of Christ for this end ; I shall for clearing of it , propose those things to consideration .

1. We would beware to think , that all our after actuall transgressions are actually pardoned , either when Christ dyed , or when we first beleeved in Christ , as some suppose ; for sin cannot properly be said to be pardoned before it be committed , David was put to sue out for pardon , after his actuall transgression was committed ; and not for the mere sense and feeling of the pardon , or the intimation of it to his Spirit , when he cryed out Psal , 51 : 2 — blot out my transgressions , wash me &c. & vers. 9 ▪ hide thy face from my sins , and blot out all mine iniquities and vers. 14. deliver me from blood guiltinesse . Sure when he spoke thus , he sought some other thing , than intimation of pardon to his sense and conscience ; for that he desired also , but in far more clear expressions vers. 8. make me to hear joy and gladnesse &c. and vers. 12. restore unto me the joy of thy salvation &c. Scripture phrases to expresse remission import this . viz Covering of sin , Pardoning of debts , Blotting out of sins Hideing of God's face from sins , not Remembering of them , Casting of them behinde his back , Casting of them into the sea , Removing of sins Psal. 103 : 12. a lifting off of sin , or Taking it away , a Non-imputation of sin Psal. 33 : 1 , 2. These and the like phrases , though many of them be metaphoricall ; yet do all of them clearly evince , that sin must first have a being , before it can be pardoned . The same is clearly imported by the gospel conditions , requisite before Pardon , such as acknowledgment of sin 1 Ioh. 1 : 9. which we see was practised by the worthies of old , David Psal. 32. & 51. Nehemiah Cap. 9. Ezra Cap 9 & Daniel Chap. 9. Confessing and Forsaking of it Prov. 28 : 13. Sorrowing ▪ for it & Repenting of it , and laying hold on Christ by faith , &c. The reason why I propose this , is not only to guaird against this antinomian error : but also to guaird the soul from security , to which this doctrine hath a naturall tendency : for if a person once think , that all his sins were pardoned , upon his first beleeving , so that many of them were pardoned before they were committed ; he shall never be affected for his after transgressions , nor complean of a body of death , nor account himself miserable upon that account , as Paul did Rom. 7 : 24. nor shall he ever pray for remission , though Christ hath taught all to do so , in that patern of prayer ; nor shall he act faith upon the promises of pardon , made in the covenant of grace , for after transgressions , or for transgressions actually committed Ier. 31 : 34. & 3●… : 8. Heb. 8 : 12. and so there shall be no use made of Christ for new pardons , or remissions of new sins .

2. The beleever would remember , that , among other things , antecedently requisite to remission of posterior actuall transgressions , gospel Repentence is especially required Luk. 13 : 3. Mat. 3 : 2. Ezeck. 18 : 28 , 30 , 32. Luk. 15 : 17 , 18 Ho●… . 2 : 6 , 7. Ezech. 14 : 6. whereby a Sinner ▪ through the helpe of the Spirit , being convinced not only of his hazard by reason of sin , but also of the filthinesse and hatefulnesse of sin ; and having a sight of the mercy of God in Christ Jesus to sinners , turning from their sin , doth turne from those sins unto God , with a full purpose of heart , in his strength , to follow Him and obey his lawes : and hereby the soul is brought to loath its self and sin , and is made willing to desire , seek for , accept of and prize remission of sins . This makes them more warry in time coming , and carefull : for behold ( sayes the Apostle 2 Cor. 7 : 11. ) This self same thing that yee sorowed after a godly sort , what carefulnesse it wrought in you ; yea , what clearing of yourselves ; what indignation , yea what feare ; yea , what vehement desire ; yea what Zeal ; yea what revenge ; &c. Thus is God glorified in his justice , Psal. 51 : 4. and his mercy is acknowledged , in not entering with us into judgement , nor casting us into hell , as He might have done in justice .

3. Yet it would be remembered , that though it hath seemed good in the Lord's eyes , to chuse this method , and appoint this way of obtaining pardon of sins dayly committed , for the glory of his grace and mercy ; and likewise for our good , we must not ascribe too much unto Repentance , in the matter of pardon : we must not make it a cause of our remission , either efficient or meritorious : we must not think , that it hath any hand in appeaseing the wrath of God , or in satisfying of justice : pardon must alwayes be an act of God's free grace , unmerited at our hands ; & procured alone through the merites of Christ : we must not put repentance in Christ's room and place , nor ascribe any imperfection unto his merites , as if they needed any supply from any act of ours : we must beware of leaning to our Repentance , and godly Sorrow , even so far as to think to commend ourselves to God thereby , that we may obtaine pardon .

4. The beleever would consider seriously the dreadfulnesse of their condition , who are lying under the lash of the law for sin , The law sayeth , cursed is every one that continueth not in all things written in the law : and every sin is a transgression of the law : so that , acording to law and justice , they are in hazard : for evry sin in it self exposeth the sinner to eternal wrath , sin being an offence against God who is a righteous judge , and a breach of his law . A right sight and apprehension of this , would serve to humble the sinner before God , and make him more earnest in seeking out for pardon , that this obligation to punishment might be removed .

5. The beleever would not only consider the sin it self ; but also take notice of all its Aggravations . There are peculiar aggravations of some sins , taken from the time , manner and other circumstances , which rightly considered will helpe forward the work of humiliation : And the sins of beleevers have this aggravation , above the sins of others , that they are committed against more love , and speciall Love , and against more opposition and contradiction of the grace of God within the soul , against more light and conviction &c. and therefore , their humiliation upon this account ought to be singular and serious , So was it with David , when he took notice of the speciall aggravations of his sin Psal. 51 : 4 , 6 , 14. and Ezra . cap. 9. & Nehemiah Cap. 9. and Daniel Cap 9. This considering of sin with its due aggravations , would helpe to prize mercy at an high rate , and cause the soul more willingly waite for , and more seriously seek after Remission ; knowing that God is more angry for great sins , than for sins of infirmity , and may therefore pursue the same with sorer judgments , as He broke David's bones , withdrew his comforts &c.

6. The beleever would be convinced of an impossibility of doing any thing in himself , which can procure pardon at the hands of God : should he weep , cry , afflict himself , & pray never so , all will do nothing by way of merite ; for the taking away of the least sin , that ever he commited : and the conviction of this would drive him to despaire in himself ; and be a meane to bring him cleanly off himself , and to look out for mere mercy in Christ Jesus . So long as , through the deceitfulnesse of Satan , the false heart inclineth to the old byas , and hath its eye upon any thing in it self , from whence it draweth its hops and expectation of pardon and acceptance , it will not purely act faith on Christ for this end , and so he will lose all his labour , and in end be disappointed . Therefore the beleever would guard against this , and that so much the more , that the false deceitful heart is so much inclined thereto ; and that this deceit can sometime work so cuningly , that it ▪ can hardly be discerned , being fairded over with many false glosses and pretexts ; and that it is so dishonourable to Jesus , and hurtful and prejudicial to the soul.

7. The beleever would act faith on the promises of pardon in the new covenant , as having a right to them through Jesus Christ , and challenge with humble boldnesse , the fulfilling of the same ▪ according to that 1. Ioh. 1 : 9 ▪ If we confesse our sins , he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins . So that the beleever may not only take hold of mercy , and grace in God , as an incouragement and invitation to go to God for pardon ; but even of the justice and righteousnesse of God , because of his faithful promises : and the beleever would have here a speciall eye to Christ , in whom all the promises ▪ are yea and amen ; and look for the accomplishment of them through Him , and for his sake alone .

8. Faith would eye Christ , as hanging upon the crosse , and offering up himself , through the eternall Spirit , a sacrifice to satisfie divine justice , for all the sins of his own chosen ones : we cannot think , that Christ bare but some of their sins , or only their sins , committed before conversion ; and if he bare all , as the Father laid all upon Him , the beleever is to lay hold on Him by faith , as hanging on the crosse , as well for taking away of the guilt of sins committed after conversion , as before . His sacrifice was a sacrifice for all , and He bare our sins without distinction or exception , in his owne body on the tree , 1. Pet. 2 : 24. David had his eye on this , when he cryed out Psal. 51 : 7. purge me with hysope , hysope being sometimes used in the legall purifications , which typified that purification , which Christ really wrought , when He gave himself a sacrifice for sin Levit. 14 : 6. Num. 19 : 18.

9. The beleever looking on Christ , dying as a Mediator , to pacifie the wrath of God , and to make satisfaction to the justice of God , for the sins of his people , would renew his consent unto that gracious , and wise contriveance of heaven , of pardoning sins , through a crucified Mediator , that mercy and Justice might kisse each other , and be glorified together : and declare againe his full satisfaction with Christ's satisfying of justice for him , and taking away the guilt of his sins , by that blood , that was shed upon the crosse , by taking those sins , whereof now he standeth guilty , and for which he is desireous of pardon , and by faith nailing them to the crosse of Christ , and rolling them on his shoulders , that the guilt of them , as well as of the rest , might be taken away , through the merites of his death and satisfaction . Thus the beleever consenteth to that noble act of free grace , whereby the Lord made all our sins to meet together on Christ , when he taketh those particular sins , wherewith now he is troubled , and casteth them in into the heape , that Christ , as the true scape-goat , may carry all away . This is to lay our hands on the head of our sacrifice .

10. The beleever hath another ground of comfort to grippe to , in this case , and that is , Christ's eternall Priesthood , whereby he makes intercession for the transgressions of his people , and as their advocate and atturnay with the father , pleadeth their cause , whereby he is able to save them to the last , and uttermost step of their jurnay , and so to save them from the guilt of all casuall and emergent sins , that might hinder their salvation : So that the beleever is to put those sins , that now he would have pardoned , into the hands of Christ , the everlasting intercessour and alsufficient advocat , that He , by vertue of his death , would obtaine a new pardon of these their failings ▪ and transgressions , and deliverance from the guilt thereof ; and their acceptance with the Father notwithstanding of these transgressions .

11. Thus beleevers eyeing Christ as Dying , Riseing againe , Ascending , and as Sitting at the Fathers right hand , there to be a Priest for ever , after the order of Melchisedeck , and to interceed for his owne , and to see to the application of what benefites , pardons , favours , and other things they need , from all which they have strong ground of comfort and of hope , yea and assurance of pardon , would acquiesce in this way ; and having laid those particular sins , under the burden whereof they now groan , on Christ the mediator , dying on the crosse to make satisfaction , and ariseing to make application of what was purchased , and having put them in his hand , who is a faithfull High priest , and a noble Intercessour , would remember , that Christ is a Prince exalted to give Repentance and Remission of sins ▪ and so exspect the sentence even from Him , as a Prince now exalted , and as having obtained that of the Father , even a power to forgive sins , justice being now sufficiently satisfied , through his death ; yea & as having all power in heaven and in earth , as being Lord both of the dead and of the living . Sure a right thought of this would much quiet the soul , in hope of obtaining pardon through Him ; seing now the pardon is in his owne hand , to give out , who loved them so dearly , that he gave himself to the death for them , and shed his heart blood to satisfie justice for their transgressions . Since he , who hath procured their pardon at so dear a rate , and is their atturnay to agent their businesse at the throne of grace , hath now obtained the prayed-for & looked-for pardon , and hath it in his ownehand , they will not question but He will give it , and so absolve them from their guilt .

12. The beleever , having taken this course , with his dayly provocations , and laid them all on Him , would acqui●…sce in this way , and not seek after another , that he may obtaine pardon . Here he would rest , committing the matter by faith in prayer to Christ , & leaving his guilt and sins on Him , expect the pardon : yea conclude , that they are already pardoned : and that for these sins , he shall never be brought unto condemnation ; whatever Satan and a misbeleeving heart may say or suggest afterward .

Thus should a beleever make use of Christ , for the taking away of the Guilt of his dayly transgressions ; and for further clearing of it , I shall adde a few cautions .

Cautions .

1. However the beleever is to be much moved at , & aff●…cted with , his sins and provocations , which he committeth after God hath visited his soul with salvation , and brought him into a covenant with himself ; yet he must not suppose , that his sins after justification do marre his state ; as if thereby he were brought into a Non-justified state , or to a Non reconciled state . It is true , such sins , especially if grosse , whether in themselves or by reason of circumstances , will darken a mans state , and put him to search and try his condition , over againe . But yet we dar not say , that they make any alteration in the state of a beleever : for once in a justified state alwayes in a justified state . It is true likewise , that as to those sins , which now he hath committed , he cannot be said to be acquited or justified , till this pardon be got out by faith and repentance , as is said ; yet his State remaineth fixed and unchanged ; so that though God should seem to deal with such in his dispensations , as with enemies ; yet really his affections change not ; he never accounteth them real enemies ; nay love lieth at the bottom of all his sharpest dispen●…ations . If they for sake his law , and walk not in his judgements , if they break his statutes and keep not his commandements , he will visite their transgression with the rod , and their iniquit●… with stripes : neverthelesse his loving kindnesse will he not utterly take from them , nor suffer his faithfulnesse to ●…ail : his covenant will he not break nor alter the thing that is gone out of his lips Psal. 89 : 30 , 31 , 32 , 33 , 34. ▪ And againe , though after-transgressions may waken challenges for former sins , which have been pardoned and blotted out , and give occasion to Satan to raise a storme in the soul , and put all in confusion ; yet really sins once pardoned cannot become againe unpardoned sins . The Lord doth not revoke his sentence , nor alter the thing that is gone out of his mouth . It is true likewise , that a beleever , by committing of grosse sins , may come to misse the effects of God's favour and good will , and the intimations of his love and kindnesse ; and so be made to cry with David Psal. 51 : 8. make me to heare joy and gladnesse and vers. 12. restore unto me the joy of thy salvation , &c. Yet that really holdeth true , that whom he loveth he loveth to the end ; and He is a God that changeth not ; and his gifts are without repentance . Yea though grieving of the Spirit may bring souls under sharp throwes , and pangs of the Spirit of bondage , and the terrors of God , and His sharpe arrowes , the poyson where of may drink up their spirits ▪ and so be far from the actuall witnessings of the Spirit of Adoption : yet the Spirte will never be againe really a Spirit of bondage unto fear , nor deny his his owne work in the soul , or the souls real right to , or possession of that fundamentall privilege of Adoption ; or say , that the soul is no more a Son , no●… within the covenant .

2. The course before mentioned is to be taken with all sins , though . 1. They be never so hai●…ous and grosse . 2. Though they be accompanyed with never such aggravating and crying aggravations . 3. Though they be sins frequently fallen into : and. 4. Though they be sins many and heaped together . Davids transgression was a hainous sin , and had hainous aggravations , yea there was an heap and a complication of sins together in that one ; yet he followed this course . We finde none of those kinde of sins excepted in the new covenant ; and where the law doth not distinguish , we ought not to distinguish : where God's law doth not expressely exclude us , we should not exclude our selves . Christs death is able enough to take away all sin . If through it a beleeve●… be justified from all his transgressions committed before conversion , why may not also a beleever be , through vertue of it , justified from his grosse and multiplied sins committed after conversion ? The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sin●… Christ hath taught his followers to pray , forgive us our sins , as we forgive them that sinne against us , and he hath told us also , that we must forgive our brother seventy times seven times Mat. 18 : 22. We would not be discouraged then from taking this course , because our sins are such and such ; nay rather , we would look on this , as an argument to presse us more unto this way , because the greater our sins be , the greater need have we of pardon , and to say with David Ps. 25 : 11. Pardon mine iniquity , for it is great .

3. We would not think , that upon our taking of this course , we shall be instantly freed from challenges , because of those sins , for pardoning whereof we take this course : nor should we think , that because challenges remaine , that therefore , there is no pardon had , or that this is not the way to pardon : for , as we shall shew afterward , pardon is one thing , and intimation of pardon is another thing : we may be pardoned , and yet suppose that we are not pardoned ; challenges will abide , till the conscience be sprinkled , and till the Prince of peace command peace to the conscience , and put the accuser to silence ; who , when he can do no more ▪ will marre the peace of a beleever , as long as he can ▪ and stoppe the current of his comforts , which made ▪ David pray , that God would restore to him the joy , of his salvation Psal. 51.

4. Nor would we think , that upon our taking of this course for the pardon of our sins , we shall never thereafter meet with a challenge upon the account of these sins . It is true , when sins are pardoned , they are fully pardoned in God's court , and that obligation to condemnation is taken away , and the pardoned person is looked upon as no sinner , that is , as no person liable to condemnation because of these sins ; for being pardoned he becometh just before God ; yet we darre not say , but conscience afterward , being alarmed with new transgressions , may mistake , as people suddenly put into a fright are ready to do : nor dar we say , that God will not permit Satan , to upbraid us with those sins , which have been blotted out long ago , as he suffered Shim●…i , who was but an instrument of Satan , to cast up to David his blood guiltinesse , which had been pardoned long before . The Lord may think good to suffer this , that his people may be keeped humble ; and made more tender and watchfull , in all their wayes .

5. Beleevers would not mis ▪ improve or abuse this great condescendency of free grace , & take the greater liberty to sin , because there is such a sure , saif●… , and pleasant way of getting those sins blotted out and forgiven . Shall we sin because we are not under grace , but under the law ? That be far from us , sayeth 〈◊〉 Apostle Rom. 6 : 15. This were indeed to turne the grace of God into lasciviousnesse . And it may be a question , if such as have really repented , & gotten their sins pardoned , will be so ready to make this use of it : sure , sense of pardon will work some other effect , as we see Ezech. 16 : 62 , 63.

6. The beleever , in going about this work of nailing his sins to the crosse of Christ , and of improving Christ's Death , Resurrection and constant intercession , for the obtaining of pardon , would not think of going alone , or of doing this , in his own strength : for of himself he can do nothing . He must look to Christ for grace , to help in this time of need , and must got about this duty with dependence on Him , waiting for the influences of Light , Counsell , Strength , and Grace from Him to repent and beleeve : for He is a Prince exalted to give repentance , first and last , and He is the author and finisher of faith : so that without Him we can do nothing .

7. Let the beleever beware of concluding , that he hath got no pardon , because he hath met with no sensible intimation thereof , by the flowing in of peace and joy in his soul. Pardon is one mercy , and intimation of it to the soul is another distinct mercy , and separable from it : shall we therefore say , we have not gotten the first , because we have not gotten both ? The Lord , for wise reasons , can pardon poor sinners , and not give any intimation thereof ; to wit , that they may watch more against sin afterward , and not be so bold as they have been , and that they may finde more in experience , what ●… bitter thing it is to sin against God , and learne withall to depend on Him for lesse and more : and to carry more humbly : for it may be , God seeth , that if they saw their sins pardoned , they would forget themselves , and rush into new sins againe .

8. The beleever must not think it strange , if he finde more trouble after greater sins , and a greater difficulty to lay hold on Christ for pardon of those , then for pardon of others : for as God hath been more dishonoured by these ; so is his anger more kindled , upon that account : and it is sureable for the glory of God's justice , that our sorrow for such hainous sins be proportionably greater : and this will likewise increase the difficulty : and ordinarly the effects of God's fatherly displeasure , make deeper wounds in the soul after such sins , and these are not so easily healed : all which will call for 〈◊〉 and proportionably greater godly sorrow and repentance , and acts of faith : because faith will meet with more opposition and discouragment there ; and therefore must be the more strong , to go thorow these impediments , and to lay hold on his crosse . Yet though this should make all watchfull , and to guaird against grosse and crying sins , it should not drive any to dispaire , nor to say , with that dispairing wretch , their sin is greater than it can be forgiven , the ocean of mercy can drown and swallow up great , as well as lesser sinnes : Christ is an alsufficient Mediator , for the greatest sins , as well as for the least . O for thy names sake pardon mine iniquitie , for it is great , will come in season to a soul ready to sink with the weight of this milstone , ●…ied about its neck .

9. as the greater sins should not make us dispaire of taking this course for remission ; so nor should the smaln●…sse of sin make us to neglect this way : for the least sin cannot be pardoned but through Jesus Christ ; for the law of God is violated thereby , justice provoked , Gods authority vilipended &c. and therefore cannot be now pardoned , by reason of the threatnings annexed to the transgression of the law , without a ransome : death is the wages of all sin , lesser and greater ; and the curse is due to all sinners greater and smaller . Therefore the beleever would not suffer one sin , seen and discovered , to lie unpardoned ; but on the first discovery thereof , take it away to Christ , and nail it to his crosse .

10. The beleever would not conclude , that his sins are not pardoned , because possibly temporal strokes , inflicted because of them , are not removed : for though Davids sin was pardoned ; yet , because of that sin of his a temporall stroke attended him and his family , to his dying day : for not only did God cut off the childe 2 Sam. 15 : 14. but told him , that the sword should never depairt from his house , and that He would raise up evil against him , ●…ut of his own house , and give his wives to one , that should lie with them in the sight of the sun vers. 10 , 11. So we read , that the Lord took vengeance on their inventions , whose sins he had pardoned Psal. 99 : 8. God may see this fit and expedient , for his own glory , and for humbling of them , and causing them feare the more to sin against him . Yea not only may temporal calamities be inflicted , because of sin pardoned ; or continued , after sin is pardoned ; but even sense of God's displeasure may continue after pardon , as appeareth by that penitential Psalm 51. penned by David , after Nathan had spoken to him concearning his sin .

Quaestions or Objections answered .

1. What course shall we take with secret sins ●… I answer . This same course must be followed with them : There is an implicite repentance of sins , that have not been distinctly seen and observed , as who can see and observe all their failings ? And so there may be an implicite faith acting : that is , the beleever , being perswaded that he is guilty of mo●… sins , than he hath yet got a clear sight of , as he would bewail his condition before God because of these , and sorrow for them after a godly manner ; so he would take them together in a heape , o●… as a closed bag full , and by faith nail them to the crosse of Christ , as if they were all distinctly seen and known : who can understand his errours , said David Psal. 19 : 12. yet sayes he moreover , cleanse thou me from secret faults .

2. But what if after all this , I finde no intimation of pardon to my soul ? Ans. As this should serve to keep thee humble , so it should excite to more diligence , in this duty of going with thy sins to Christ , and to plye him , and his crosse more , in and through the promises , and keep thy soul constant in this duty of runing to Christ , as an alsufficient Mediator , and as an intercessour with the Father ; and thus waite on Him who waiteth to be gracious ; even in this particular , of intimating pardon to thy soul. He knoweth when it is fittest for thee to know , that thy sins are forgiven .

3. But what can yeeld me any ground of peace , while itis so , that I see no pardon or remission granted to me ? Answere . This may yeeld thee peace , that following this course , which hath been explained , thou art about thy duty . Thou art not at peace with sin , nor harbouring that viper in thy soul ; thou art mourning and sorrowing over it , and runing to Christ , the Prince of pardons , through his blood , and intercession , conforme to the covenant of redemption and after the encouragement given , in the many and precious promises of the covenant of grace , and , having these promises , and rolling thy guilt on Christ , as thy cautioner , conforme to the manner expressed in the gospel , thou art allowed to beleeve , that thy sins are pardoned , and that thou art accepted in the beloved , and so quiet thy soul through faith , God abideing faithfull and true , and his promises being all yea and amen in Christ .

4. But so long as I finde not intimation of pardon , I cannot think that I have taken the right gospel way of bringing my sins to Christ . Answere . Though that will not follow , as we cleared above : for a soul may take the right gospel way of getting the guilt of their sins taken away in Christ ; and God may pardon thereupon ; and for all that not think it fit to give intimation of that pardon as yet , for wise and holy ends : yet the soul may humble it self for its shortcoming , and still goe about the duty , amending in Christ , what it supposeth is amisse , and renewing its acts of repentance and faith , and beg of Christ understanding in this matter , and so continue carrying sin al way to Christ's crosse , and eyeing his intercession , and waite for a full clearing of the matter , in his good time .

5. But what shall I do with the guilt of my weak Repentance , and weak faith ? Answer . When with a weak and defective repentance and faith thou art carrying thy sins away to Christ , and nailing them to his crosse , let the imperfections of thy faith and repentance go with the rest , and leave all there .

6. What shall I do with my conscience , that still accuseth me of guilt , notwithstanding of my taking and following this course ▪ Answer . Despise not the accusations of conscience ; but let these humble thee the more , and keep thee closser at , this duty : yet know that conscience is but an under servant and God's deputy , and must accuse according to law ( I speak not here of the irregular , furious and turbulent motions of Satan , casting-in granads in the soul and conscience , to raise a combustion and put all in a fire ) its mouth most be stopped by law , and so the soul would stay and answere the accusations of conscience with this , that he hath fled to Christ , the only Mediator and Cautioner , and cast his burden on him ; and leaneth to his merites alone ; and hath put those sins in his hand , as his advocat and intercessour with the Father ; and that the gospel requireth no more of him : and if conscience should say , that both faith and repentance are imperfect and defective , and that guilt is thereby rather increased then taken away : He must answere againe . True , but I have done with the guilt of my faith and repentance , as with the rest , taken all to Christ , and left all on him ; and herein only do I acquiesce ; I look not for pardon for my imperfect faith and repentance , yea nor would I look for pardon of my sins , for my faith and repentance , were they never so perfect , but only in and through Jesus Christ , the only Cautioner , Redeemer and Advocat . But further , this deputy would be brought to his master , who can only command him to silence : that is to say , the Beleever would goe to Christ with the accuseing conscience , and desire Him to command it silence , that he may have peace of conscience , and freedome from those accusations , that are bitter and troublesome . Remember withall , that if these accusations drive thee to Christ , and indear Him more to thy soul , they will do no harme , because they drive thee to thy only resting place , and to the grand peace maker . But if otherwise they discourage or for●…stow thee in thy motion Christ ward , then be sure conscience speaketh without warrand , and its accusations ought not , in so far , and as to that end , be regairded .

CHAP. IX . How to make use of Christ , for cleansing of us from our dayly spots .

HAving spoken of the way of making use of Christ , for removing of the guilt of our dayly transgressions , we come to speak of the way of making use of Christ , for taking away the filth that cleaveth to the soul , through dayly transgressions : for every sin defileth the man Mat , 15 : 20 and the best are said to have their spots , and to need washing ▪ which presupposeth filthinesse and defilement Ephes. 5 : 27. Iohn . 13 : 8 , 10. Hence we are so oft called to this duty of washing and making us clean Esai . 1 : 16. Ier. 4 : 14. Act. 22 : 16. David prayes for this washing Psal. 51 : 2 , 7. And it is Christ's work to wash 1 Cor. 6 : 11. Revel. 1 : 5. Ephes. 5 : 26. See Tit. 3 : 5. Now in speaking to this , we shall observe the same method ; and first shew , what Christ hath done to take away this filth ; and next , what way we are to make use of Him ▪ for this end , to get our spots and filthinesse taken away , that we may be holy .

As to the first . For the purging away of the filth of our dayly failings and transgressions , Christ hath done those things .

1. He hath died that He might procure this benefite and advantage to us ; and thus he hath washed us meritoriously in his blood , which he shed upon the crosse . Thus he loved us , and washed us from our sins , in his owne blood . Revel. 1 : 5. and this is from all sins , as well such as are committed after , as such as are committed before conversion . Thus He by himself purged our sins Heb. 1 : 3. viz by offering up of himself as an expiatory sacrifice to make an atonement , and so procure this liberty . So also it is said Ephes. 5 : 25 , 26 , 27. that Christ gave himself for his Church , that He might sanctify and cleanse it — that He might present it to himself a glorious Church , not having spot or wrinkle , or any such thing , but that it should be holy & without blemish . So Tit. 2 : 14. He gave himself for us , that he — might purify to himself a peculiar people , Zealous of good works . Here then is the foundation and ground of all our cleanseing and purification ; Christ's death procuring it .

2. As He hath procured ; so he sendeth the Spirit to effectuate this , and to worke this washing and sanctification , in us . Hence it is said 1 Cor. 6 : 11. that we are sanctified and washed , in the name of the Lord Iesus , and by the Spirit of our God . We are said to be saved by the washing of regeneration , and renewing of the holy ghost , which he shed upon us abundantly through Iesus Christ our Saviour Tit. 3 : 5 ▪ 6. The sending then or shedding of the holy and sanctifying Spirit upon us , whereby we are sanctified , and consequently purified and purged from our filth , is a fruit of Christ's death and mediation , being purchased thereby , and is an effect of his resurrection : and glorification , and intercession in glory .

3. He hath made a fountaine of his blood for this end , that we may go to it daylie , and wash and be cleane : thus his blood cleanseth from all sin 1 Ioh. 1 : 7 , 9. This is the fountaine opened to the house of David , and to the inhabitants of Ierusalem for sin and for uncleannesse . Zech. 13 : 1.

4. He hath purchased and provided the externall meanes , whereby this cleansing and sanctification is brought about : viz the preaching of the gospell , which He himself preached , and thereby sanctified Iohn 15 : 3. Now are yee clean through the word that I have spoken unto you . Ephes. 5 : 26. the Church is sanctified and cleansed with the washing of water , by the word .

5. So hath He procured , and worketh in the soul those graces , that promove and cary on this work of sanctification and purifying ; such as faith , which purifyeth the heart Act. 15 : 9. whereof he is the author and finisher Heb. 12. and hope which whosoever hath , purifyeth himself , even as He is pure . 1 Iohn . 3 : 3.

6. He hath confirmed and ratified all the promises of the covenant , which are ample and large , touching this cleansing and washing Ier. 35 : 8. And I will cleanse them from all their iniquity , whereby they have sinned against me Ezech. 36 : 25. Then will I sprinkle cleane water upon you , and yee shall be cleane , from all your filthinesse . So Ezech. 37 : 23. — and I will cleanse them . And all the other promises of the covenant , apprehended by faith , have no small influence on our cleanseing 2 Cor. 7 : 1. having there o●…e these promises , let us cleanse our selves &c. all which promises are yea and amen in Christ 2 Cor. 1 : 20.

Thus Christ hath made all sure , for the cleanseing and washing of his people , conforme to that article of the covenant of Redemption . So shall he sprinckle many nations Esai . 52 : 15.

Secondly , As to the way of our usemaking of Christ , for the purging away of our filth and daylie pollutions . Beleevers would take this course .

1. They would remember and live in the conviction of the exceeding abominablnesse and filthinesse of sin , which is compared to the vomite of a dog , and to the mire , wherein the sow walloweth 2 Pet. 2 : 22. to filthy rags Esai . 64 : 6. to a menstruous cloath Esai 30 ▪ 22 ▪ and the like , that this may move them to seek with greater care and diligence , to have that filth washen away .

2. They would remember also how abominable sin maketh them in the eyes of an holy God , who cannot behold iniquity , being a God of purer eyes than to behold it Habak. 1 : 13. nor can He look on it . And how therefore no unclean thing can enter in into the new Jerusalem ▪ nor any thing that defileth . And this will make them so much the more to abhore it , and to seek to be washen from it .

3. They would look by faith upon the blood of Christ , that is shed for this end , to wash filthy souls into ; and run to it as a fountaine opened for this end , that they might come to it , and wash & be cleane .

4. For their encouragement , they would grip by faith to the promises of the new covenant , which are large and full .

5. And remember the end of Christ's death ▪ viz to purchase to himself a holy people , Zealous of good works , to present them to Himself holy , and without spot and wrinkle , or any such thing : and this will be a further encouragement .

6. They would put the work by faith in his hand , who hath best skill to wash a foule soul , and to purge away all their spots ; and by faith pray for and exspect the Spirit , to sanctifie and cleanse them from all their filthinesse : that is , they would make known , and spread forth their abominations before the Lord , and eyeing Christ as the only great Highpriest , whose blood is a fountaine to wash in , would lay the work on Him , and by faith put Him to wash away that filth , and to purifie their souls by his Spirit , pardoning their bygone iniquities , & renewing them in the spirit of their mindes by grace , that they may walk before him in fear . Thus they would roll the work on Him , and leave it there .

Cautions & Directions .

1. The beleever would in all this work be keeped , in the exercise of those graces following .

1. Of Humility , seeing what a vile filthy wreatch he is , that stands in need of washing and purging dayly , because of his daylie pollutions , and transgressions .

2. Of Love ▪ considering with what a loving God he hath to do , that hath provided so liberally 〈◊〉 things for him , and particularly hath provided a fountaine and such a fountaine , whereto he no●… only may , but is commanded to resort dayly .

3. Of Thankfulnesse , remembering how great this mercy is , how unworthy he is , on whom it is bestowed , and who He is that doth grant it .

4. Of Fear , least God's goodnesse be abused , and He provoked , who is so gracious to us .

5. Of Sincerity , and godly ingenuity , avoiding all hypocrisie , and formality , knowing that we have to do with Him , who will not be mocked .

6. Of holy Hatred , loathing and abhorrence of sin , which maketh us so filthy and odious in the eyes of the Lord .

2. This course would be followed , for the purging away of the least sins : for till they be purged away , we remaine in our filth , and cannot exspect God's favourable countenance , nor his warme imbracements , nor the hearty intimations of his love and kindnesse . And a small inconsiderable like spot may grow greater , and provoke God to let the accuser of the brethren , Satan , who alwayes waits for his opportunity , losse upon us , and a conscience wakened may make much of a little defilement , to keep the soul from approaching to God .

3. This course would be followed with every sin , quickly , without delay : for the longer those spots continue , it will be the more difficult to get them taken away : the soul will after some time , become the lesse troubled about them , and possibly forget them ; and so they will remaine ; and this may occasion at last a sad distance , and provoke God to hide his face , which will cause more bitternesse and sorrow . It were good then , to keep up a Spirit of tendernesse and feare .

4. Let this be our Dayly work and exercise : for we are daylie contracting new filth : yesterdayes cleansing will not save us from new filth to day : nor will our runing to the fountaine to day , serve to take away new spots tomorrow : new spots call for new washing , so that this must be our very life and exercise , to be dayly and continually runing to the fountaine with our foule souls ; and giving Christ , the great purger , much to do .

5. We must not think to be perfectly Washen , so long as we are here ; for we will be contracting new filth dayly , our feet will still be to wash Iohn . 13 : 10. We will not be without spote or wrinckle , till we come home to that place , wherein entereth nothing that defileth .

6. Let the beleevers recourse in this matter be wholly to Iesus Christ and his blood , and lay no weight on their sorrow , repentance , or teares , or on any outward meane , which they are commanded to use : yet would they not lay aside these meanes , but goe through them to the fountaine , to Jesus , there and there only to be cleansed .

7. They would not be discouraged or dispaire , when their spots appear great , and not like the spots of his children : for Christ's blood can purge from all sin ; and wash away all their filth , of how deep so ever a dye it , be . Christ's blood is so deep an ocean ▪ that a mountain will be sunck out of sight in it , as wel as a small peeble stone .

8. Though Christ's blood be strong enough to purge from all sin , even the greatest ; yet they would know , that scandalous spots , or a deep staine , may cost them more frequent runing to the fountaine , through humiliation , godly sorrow , prayer and supplication . David's scandalous blot cost him more trouble and paines , before he got it purged away , than many others , as we see Psal. 51.

9. When all this is done , we must think of having on another righteousnesse , as our cloathing and covering , in the day of our appearance before our judge , even the righteousnesse of Jesus Christ , which only is perfect , and able to save us from the wrath of God . Let us be never so washen in the matter of sanctification , and cleansed from our spots , we cannot for all that be accounted righteous before God : nor will that satisfie justice , or take away the guilt so much as of one transgression before God . Christ's righteousnesse will be ou●… upper-garment for all eternitie : Ut his is the fine linning wherewith his bride is busked in heaven .

10. At every time we run to the fountaine , with our dayly contracted filth , we would not forget to carry alongs with us the mother corruption , which is the sinck and puddle of all filthinesse : I meane , our naturall corrupted rottennesse and pollution , from whence flow all our other actuall pollutions . We would do well to carry mother and daughter both together to the fountaine . David prayeth to be washen and purged , as well from his originall filthinesse , wherein he was conceived and borne , as from his bloudguiltinesse Psal. 51 : 5 , 7.

11. Let not this occasion our carelesnesse in watching against sin ; for that would be to turne his grace into wantonness , but rather let it sharpen our diligence in watching against all occasions of sin , lest we againe defile our soul.

12. Not only must we have our bodyes , or our outward conversation washen ; but our soul within , the frame of our heart , our understanding , will , affections , and conscience sprinkled with that blood . The blood of Christ , who through the eternall Spirit , offered himself without spot ●…o God , must purge our consciences from dead works , to serve the living God . Heb. 9 : 14. And we must have our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience . Heb. 10 : 22.

Finally . If the beleever feare , that he shall not be able to remember all these particular duties , let him remember this , to wit . To put a ●…oule soul , defiled with originall and actuall pollutions , in Christ's hand , dayly , and leave it with him to wash by his blood and Spirit . And yet remember to lay the weight of his acceptance before God , upon the imputed righteousnesse of Iesus Christ , and not upon his own cleannesse , when thus sanctified and washen , which is but imperfect .

Questions or objections answered .

But alas some may Object . and say , That their very faith which must carry the rest of their filth to the fountaine of Christ's blood , is defiled ; How then can they expect to be made clean ? An. The blood of Iesus Christ is sufficiently able to wash all our filth away ; and the filth of faith , as well as of other actions : Therefore , when faith , as a hand , is carrying the filth of the soul away to Christ to be washen in his blood ; let the foule hand go with the foule hand - full , give Christ faith and all to wash .

2. But what shall I do , when notwithstanding of all this , my conscience shall still accuse me of uncleannesse , and cry out against me as filthy and abominable ? Ans. Take it away also to the blood of Iesus , that there it may be purged Heb. 9 : 14. and here alone will we get our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience . Heb. 10 : 22. The conscience must be steeped ( to speak so ) in the blood of Iesus , and so it shall be cleane : and taking our filthy hearts to this cleansing fountaine , to be washen , we will get them delivered , and sprinkled from an evil conscience , that it shall no more have ground of accusation against us : when we have it to say , that we have put our filthy souls in the hands of the great cleanser , Jesus Christ , and brought all our pollutions to his blood , what can conscience say to us ? The Lord , it is true , may suffer our consciences still to bark upon us , and cast up our filthinesse to us , that we may be the more humbled , and be put to lye more constantly at the fountaine ; yet when we have fled to Christ , and taken our filthinesse to the open and appointed fountaine , we can answere the accusations of conscience , in law , and have peace .

3. But I am apt to think , will some say ▪ That if I had once taken the right way , to get my sins & filthinesse purged away , my conscience would trouble me no more ; but now so long as it doggeth me thus , I cannot think , that the way , which I have taken , is the right way . Ans. Though the Lord may think good to suffer conscience to trouble a man for a time , though he hath taken the right way , as is said , for a further exercise and tryall to him ; yet the beleever will have no losse nor disadvantage , by examineing his way , and trying whether he hath laid the matter , cleanly over on Christ , or whether he hath laid too much weight on his own humiliation , sorrow and paines ; and whether he beleaving the matter on Jesus ; and exspecting to be washen alone in his blood , or looking in to himself , and exspecting some helpe in the matter from self . And after tryall would mourne for any failing he gets discovered : and still be about that work of runing with filth to the fountaine . But withall they would go to Christ for helpe , because without Him , they cannot come to Him , they cannot come or carry their soul to the fountaine opened for sin and uncleannesse . So that , in all this work , there would be a single dependance on Christ , for understanding , and strength to go about this work aright .

Thus , have we endeavoured to cleare up Christ's being the Way to the Father , first and last ; and how all , beleevers or unbeleevers , are to make use of him , as the way to the Father , whatever their condition be ; from all which we may see ▪ 1. That such are in a wreatched and forlorne condition , who are still strangers to Christ ▪ and will not lay hold on Him , nor come to Him , and walk in Him , and make use of Him . They are unrighteous and unholy , and dayly contracting more guilt and more filth : and they know no way either for justification or sanctification , but a way of self , which will prove like the brooks , which run dry in summer & disappoint the weary travailer , when he hath most need . They are without Christ , and so without the way , the only way , the saife and sure way , to the Father . And oh ! if all that is here spoken could induce them , to think once of the misery of their condition ; and to seek out for reliefe , that they might not only be saved from their state of sin and misery ; but brought into a state of salvation through Jesus Christ ; so that they might be justified before God , from all that justice , the devil , the law , or conscience , could lay against them ▪ and throughly sanctified ; and so at length brought home to the Father , faire and spotlesse 2. Upon the other hand , we see the noble advantage of beleevers , who through grace are entered into this way ; for it is a full and compleat way , that shall carry them saife home : they shall finde , that He is able to save to the uttermost all that come to God through Him . And O if ▪ they were sensible of this ! How would it excite them to thankfulnesse ▪ How would it encourage them to run thorow difficulties great and many ! 3. We see what a special duty lyeth upon beleevers to make special use of Christ , in all things , as the way to the Father , and so march to heaven in Him , as the only way , march in his hands , or rather be carryed in his armes and bosome . This were to goe from strength to strength , till at length they appeared in Zion , and landed in that pleasant place of rest , where the weary are at rest , and yet rest not , day nor night , but sing praises to Him , that hath redeemed them by his blood , out of every kinred and tongue , and people and nation , saying blessing , honour , glory & power be unto Him , that sitteth upon the throne , and unto the lamb , forever and ever Revel. 5 : 9 , 13. 4. Hence we may see the cause of the leannesse of beleevers , of their wanderings , of their short comings ▪ of their many defilements &c. viz. their not constant making use of Christ , as the way , in all things , according to the tenor of the gospel . Oh if this were laid to heart and mourned for , and if grace were sought to helpe it .

This one point of truth . That Christ is the way , well understood , and ●…ghtly put into practice , would do all our businesse , both as to justification and sanctification , and were poor sinners once entred into this way , and had they grace from this way to walk in it , it would prove their life and salvation : for it is the marrow and substance of the whole gospel . So that there needeth little more to be said : yet we shall speak , a little to the other particulars in the text .

CAP. X. The Truth . Some generalls proposed .

THat what we are to speak for the clearing and improving of this noble piece of truth . That Christ is the Truth , may be the more clearly understood and edifying , we shall first take notice of some generalls , and then show particularly how , or in what respects , Christ is called the Truth , and finally speak to some cases , wherein we are to make use of Christ , as the Truth .

As to the first . There are foure generall things here to be noticed .

First This supposeth what our case by nature is , and what we are all without Christ , who is the Truth : as ,

Frst. It supposeth that without Christ , we are in darkness , mistakes , errors : yea we are said to be darkness it self Ephes. 5. 8. yea were sometimes darknesse &c. Iohn . 1 : 5. and of darknesse . 1 Thes. 5 : 5. yea , under the ●…ower of darknesse Col. 1 : 13 Iohn 12 : 35. 1 Iohn . 2 : vers. 11. walking in darknesse 1 Iohn . 1 : vers. 6. and abideing in darknesse 1 Pet. 2 : 9. 1 Thes. 5 : 4. Iohn . 12 : 46. we wander and go astray , as soon as we are borne speaking lies Psal. 58 : 3. yea we go astray in the greatnesse of our folly Prov. 5. last . we are all gone astray Esai . 53 : 6. See also Psal. 119 : 67 , 176. So far are we from any knowledge of , or acquantance with Truth , or with the way of truth .

Secondly it supposeth , that we cannot turne-in to the right way : a Spirit of errour and untruth leadeth us continually wrong : like the sheep we wander still ▪ and we weary ourselves in our wandering ; and so spend all our labour and paines in vaine . Being under the power of untruth and errour , we cannot walk one step right .

Thridly . Though all other wayes , beside Him who only is the Way , and the Truth , be false wayes , and by-wayes , leading us away from the true testing place , and from that Way , which is the Truth ; yet we are prone , and ready to cleave to those false and erroneous wayes , to grippe to shadowes ▪ andto leane to them , as if they were the wayes of truth : Such as

1. A good heart , which many imagine they have , when they have nothing lesse .

2. Good intentions and purposes for time to come , which such , as were not under the power of errour and untruth , would never deceive themselves withall .

3. An harmelesse life without scandalous out-breakings to the reproach of christianity : a foundation ▪ on which 〈◊〉 wise man , led by truth , would build his salvation , or hopes of eternal happinesse .

4 , An outward morall , civil and discreet carriage , which no man can blame , and wherein a heathen can outstripe many , called christians , so that it must be a poor ground to found our hopes upon , and yet many are so blinded , that they leane all their weight upon such a rotten staff .

5. Outward exercise of religious dutyes , wherein a Pharisee may outstripe many : and yet O! how many build all their hopes of heaven upon this sandy foundation , which none but blinded persons would do .

6. The commendation & applause of ministers & christians , is that which many rest upon : which is a sad proof of the blindnesse of their hearts .

7. The way of good works and almes deeds , blindfoldeth many , and sheweth that they were never led by truth , or taught of Christ , who is the Truth .

8. Some pinching greif and sorrow for sin , i●… another way , which people , strangers to the truth , deceive themselves withall .

9. A common sort of repentance , backed with some kinde of amendement and outward reformation , is away that many rest secure in , though it lead to destruction .

10. Freedom from challenges of conscience , deceiveth many .

Though these and such like wayes be dangerous , yea deadly , yet how many is there to be found among christians , that have no better ground of their hope of salvation , and will cleave to them so fast , as no preaching will make them so much as once question the matter , or suspect that these wayes will in end deceive them ; so strong is their inclination to the way of errour , though not as the way of errour .

Fourthly . It presupposeth also an inclineableness in us by nature to wander out of the way : for being nothing but a mass of errour , made up of darkness , ignorance and mistakes , we have a strong byas to errour , which agreeth best , with our naturall corrupted temper . Hence is it , that we have such a strong propension to errour and mistakes : Whether

1. Concearning God , and his way of dealing with his Church or with our selves . O how ready are our hearts by nature , to hatch and foment wrong , unseemly , untrue , yea unchristian , if not blasphemous thoughts and conceptions of his Nature , Attributes , Word , and Works ? And how ready and prone are we , to receive and intertaine wrong apprehensions of all his wayes and dealings with his Church and people ? And as for his works in and about ourselves ▪ O what unsuteable , erroneous , false , ungodly , absurd and abominable opinions do we with greediness drink-in , and foster ; yea feed upon with delight ? Who is able to recount all the errours and mistakes , which our heart by nature is ready to admit , and foster with complacency ? Are we not by nature ready to say , that there is not a God , as the fool Psal. 14 : 1. Or That He is not such a God , as his word and works declare Him to be ; a Holy , Just , Righteous , Omnipotent , Omnipresent , Omniscient God &c ▪ Or that He is a changeable God , and actually changed , not being the same now , which sometime he was . That He hath forgotten to be gracious , and remembereth not his people in adversity ; and so is not Tender and Mercifull . That He hath forgotten his promises , and so is not Faithful and True . That he approveth of sin , because he suffereth the way of the wicked to prosper , and so is not an Holy God &c. Yea do not ofttimes such thoughts as these lodge within the heart of the truly Godly ? All which sheweth , how prone we are to receive and intertaine erroneous and false thoughts of God .

2. Concearning Ourselves , Supposeing ourselves to be borne againe and reconciled to God , when yet we are living in black nature : and who so ●…old and confident that they are right , as such as are ●…thest out of the way ? Or , on the other hand , sup●…osing ourselves to be in a bad state and in nature , 〈◊〉 darknesse , when the day starre from on high hath visited us , and brought our souls from death unto life . And who more ready to compleane , then such as have least cause ? Or supposeing ourselves in a good condition , lively , active , diligent , watchfull , &c. when it is just other wayes with us : or on the contrary , compleaning of deadnesse , formality , upsitting , fainting , heartlesnesse in the wayes of God , when it is not so . Or , in questioned matters , taking truth to be errour , and errour to be truth .

3. Concearning Others . How ready are we to run either to the one extremity , or the other , in judging their persons , and actions ?

O! where is the faith of this natural condition ? Where is the reall conviction of it ? Sure there is but little real beleeving of this , when

1. There are so many , that never so much as suspect themselves , or question either their state or condition , at one time or other ; never once imagine that their blinded hearts may deceive them ; never once dreame of a possibility of mistaking , and of dying with a lie in their right hand .

2. And so many , that are not lamenting and bewailing this their condition , nor crying out and compleaning of a false deceitful and desperatly wicked heart .

3. And so few , that are indeed humbled unde●… the sence of this , and made therefore to walk mor●… watchfully and soberly with an eye alwayes upo●… their treacherous and deceiving hearts .

4. And so few , crying for help from God , against this deceitful adversary , through dayly experience of the atheisme , hypocrisie , ignoranc●… misconceptions of God and of his wayes , and deceitfulness of our hearts , might sufficiently put it out of doubt with us .

Next . How miserable must their condition be , who are yet strangers to Christ ; for they are living in darkness , lying in darkness , walking in darkness , yea very darkness it self , a mass of errour , mistakes , ignorance , and misconceptions of all things , that are good ; and still wandering out of the way .

Finally should not this preach out to , and convince us all of a necessity of having more acquantance with Truth , with Jesus Christ , who is the Truth , that we may be delivered from this wofull and wreatched condition : for Truth only can set us free therefrom .

The Second general thing to be noticed here is . That all other wayes and courses , which we can take or follow , that we may obtaine life , beside Christ , are but lies , false and deceitful wayes , there is no truth in them : for He only is the Truth , No other whatsoever can beare this epithete : for

1. He only can satisfie the soul in all points : other wayes , whatever we may imagine and dreame , can yeeld no true satisfaction in this matter .

2. He only can secure the soul from destructive ruinous courses , which will undoe the soul : all other wayes will fail here ; none of them can give the least security to the soul , that they shall not bring him , in end , to destruction and everlasting perdition .

3. He only can bring the soul saife through all opposition , and difficulties in the way : no other way can do this ; but will leave us in the myre , ere ever we come to the end of our journay .

4. He will not deceive nor disappoint the soul : all other wayes , in end will prove treacherous , and give the travailer a doo●…ul and sad disappointment .

O what a warning should this be to us all , to take heed , that we imbrace not a lie , in stead of Him , who is the Truth : and sit not downe with a shadow in stead of the substance . How ready are we to put other things in his place ? But whatever it be , that gets his room in the soul , though good and worthy in it self , will prove a lie , Even . 1. All our outward holinesse and duties : yea . 2. All our experiences and great attainments . Yea. 3. All our gifts and enduements . Ay. 4. Our very graces : none of these are Christ ; and if we place that hope and confidence in them , which we should place on Him , they will not prove the Truth to us . He alone is the Truth .

How sure then should we laboure to be , that we do not die with a lie in our right hand : and how carefully should we guaird against the trusting in , or leaning to any thing that is not Christ , and whole Christ , and only Christ , and Christ as offered in the gospel : seing this way is only the Truth . And no other way will be found so in end , though at present we may finde in it .

1. Some inward peace and quietnesse of heart , as if all were right .

2. Some satisfaction of minde , things being right as we apprehend , butfalsly , through the deceitfulnesse of the heart .

3. Something like assurance and confidence , tha●… all will be right with us .

4. And hope founded thereupon , which may helpe to ride thorow some stormes , and yet fail us atlength .

The third general is this , Christ Jesus is not only the Truth in himself , but also in reference to us . The scope of the place cleareth this , as he is the Way and the Life , for our use ; so he is the Truth . Not only as God equall with the Father , but also as Mediator , and our immanuel .

As God , He is 1. Essentially Truth , being God equall with the Father , in power and glory .

2. In respect of veracity , he is the God of truth Deut. 32 : 4. faithfull in all his sayings Psal. 31●… vers. 5. keeping truth for ever Psal. 146 : 6.

3. He is the fountaine and spring head of all created truth , for he is the first truth .

As Mediator , and in reference to us . He is full of grace and truth Iohn . 1 : 14. He received not the Spirit in measure Iohn . 3 : 34. and this Spirit is a Spirit of truth . But of this more , when we come to show more particularly , how and in what respects , he is called the Truth , as mediator .

The fourth general , which is here observable ▪ is , That he is not only called Truth , but the Truth , as he is the Way , and the Life : and not only true ▪ but Truth , in the abstract : which sayeth .

1. That He is every way Truth . how ever we consider him , as God , or as Mediator .

2. That ●…ll Truth is in Him : all truth of salvation for us is to be found in Him .

3. That all that is in him is truth , his Natures , Offices , Performances , Words , Works &c. all are true .

4. That He is pure and unmixed Truth : no lie in Him , no errour or mistake there .

5. That truth in Him is in its perfection , and excellency : In the truest of men , it is very imperfect .

O what an excellent one must He be ? How compleatly fitted and furnished for us ! Oh if our souls could love him , and close with him , and rest upon him as alsufficient !

CHAP. XI . More particularly , in what respects Christs is called the Truth .

BUt for further explaineing of this matter , we would see more particularly , in what respects it is , that He is called the Truth ; and this will make way to our use making of Him . So

First He is the Truth , in opposition to the shadowes and types of Him , under the law : Hence , as the law ( the whole leviticall and typicall dispensation ) came by Moses ; so grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Iohn . 1 : 17. They were all shadowes of Him , and He is the substance and body of them all . Col. 2 : 17. And this is true in these respects .

1. All these shadowes and types pointed at Him , and directed as with a finger the Israelites , who were under that dispersition , to look to Christ , the promised Messiah , and to rest , and to lay all their weight , on Him : so that the law was a shadow of good things to come Heb. 10 : 1. Col. 2 : 17.

2. They all terminate in Him , He putting an end , by his coming and performing his work , to all those typs , which only related to Him , and to what He was to do : the body being come , there is no more need of the shadow , and the thing typified existing , there is no more need or use of the type .

3. They are all fulfilled in Him , He answereth them all fully : so that what ever was shadowed forth by them is compleatly to be found in Him . This the Apostle in his Epistle to the Hebrewes abundantly evinceth , and Paul to the Colossians tells us , we are compleat in Him . and therefore need no more follow the shadowes .

Secondly He is the Truth in reference to the prophecies of old ; all which did principally point at him , and his concearnments : his Person , Nature , Offices , Work , Kingdome , &c. and whatever was foretold in these prophecies , is perfectly fulfilled in Him , or done by Him , or shall in due time be effectuated by Him . He is that great prophet , spoken of Deut. 18 : 15 , 18 , 19. So said the Jewes themselves Iohn . 6 : 14. All the Prophets from Samuel spoke of Him , and of his dayes Act. 3. 22 , 23 , 24. And to Him gave all the Prophets witnesse Act. 10. 43. And whatever they prophecied or witnessed of Him , was , or is in due time , to be fulfilled in Him . Hence we finde the Euangelists and Apostles frequently applying the sayings and prophecies of the old testament unto Him , And Luk. 4 : 18. himselfe said , that the prophecy of Esa 61 : 1. &c. was fulfilled in him . See 1 Pet. 10 : 11 , 12. And Himself expounded to the two Disciples going to Emmaus , in all the scriptures , beginning at Moses , and all the prophets , all the things concerning himself Luk. 24 : 27. And thus is He the truth of all the prophecies .

Thirdly He is the Truth , in reference to his undertaking with the Father , in that glorious covenant of redemption : for whatever the Father laid on him to do , that He did fully and faithfully . He was to bear our griefs and to carry our sorrows , and that He did . He was to be wounded for our transgressions , and bruised for our iniquities , the chastisement of our peace was to be upon Him , and by his stripes we were to be healed Esai . 53 : 5 , and so it was Rom. 4 : 25. 1 Cor. 15 : 3. 1. Pet. 2 : 23. His soul was to be made an offering for sin Esa. 53 : 10. and so it was ; for he offered up himself a sacrifice for sin : yea all that He was to do , by vertue of that covenant , he did it perfectly , so as he cryed out , while hanging on the cross , it is finished . Iohn . 19 : 30. and in his prayer Iohn . 17. he told the Father vers. 4. that He had glorified Him on earth , and had finished the work , which He gave him to do . So that the Father was well pleased with Him Mat. 3 : 17. and 12 : 18 , and 17 : 5. Mark . 1 : 11. Luk. 3 : 22.

Fourthly He is the Truth , in respect of his Offices , which He took upon him for our good : for all the duties of these offices , which He was to do , & what remaineth to be done , He will perfect in due time . Did He take upon him the office of a Prophet ? He did fully execute the same , in re●…aling mediatly and immediatly the whole counsell of God . Iohn . 1 : 18. and 15 : 15. Ephes. 4 : 11 , 12 , 13. Act. 20 : 32. 1 Pet. 1. 10 , 11 , 12. Heb. 1 : 2. Did He take upon him the office of a Priest , so did he fulfill the same , offering up himself an expiatory sacrifice to God . Heb. 9 : 14 , 28. and 2 : 17. and becoming a Priest , living for ever to make intercession for us Heb. 7 : 25. And , did He take on the office , and function of a King , so doth He execute the same , calling a people to himself out of the world by his word and spirit Act. 15 : 14 , 15 , 16. Esa. 55. 4 , 5. Psal. 110. 3. erecting a visible Church , a company of visible professors , to professe , and declare his name , which , as his kingdom , he ruleth , with his own Officers , Lawes , and Penalties or Censures , so that the government is on his shoulders Esa. 9 : 6 , 7 , who is the Head of the body the Church Ephes. 1 : 22 , 23. Col. 1 : 18. and this his kingdom He ruleth , in a visible manner , by his own officers &c. Ephes. 4 : 11 , 12. 1 Cor. 12 : 28. Esai . 33 : 22. Mat. ●…8 : 17 , 18. 1 Cor. 5 : 4 , 5. and further he executes this office by effectually calling the elect , giving them grace Act. 5 : 3. rewarding the obedient Revel. 22 : 12. and 2. 10. chastiseing the disobedient Revel. 3 : 19. bringing his own home at length ▪ through all their temptations , afflictions , and overcoming all their enemies 1 Cor. 15. 25. Psal. 110. and at length , He shall do the part of a king , when He shall judge quick and dead , at the last day 2. Thes. 1 : 8 , 9. Act. 17 : 31. 2. Tim. 4 : 1.

Fiftly He is the Truth , in this regaird , that He fully answereth all the titles and names , which he got ▪ As he was called Iesus , so did He save his people from their sins Mat. 1 : 21. As He was called Christ ; so was He anoynted with the Spirit without measure Iohn . 3 : 34 , Psal. 45. 7. and separated for his work , and endued with all power for that effect . Iohn . 6 : 27. Mat. 28 : 18 , 19 , 20 , and established to be a Prophet Act : 3 : 21 , 22. Luc. 4 : 18 , 21. a Priest Heb. 5 : 5 , 6. 7 and 4 : 14. 15. and a King . Psal. 2. 6. Esa. 9 : 6 , 7. Mat. 21 : 5. Phil. 2 : 8 , 9 , 10. 11. Was He called Immanuel Esai. 7 : 14. so was He indeed God with us , being God and Man in one person for ever : was he called wonderfull , Esai. 9 : 6. so was He indeed , in his two distinct natures in one person , at which the Angels may wonder Ephes. 3 : 10 , 11. 1 Pet. 1 : 12. 1. Tim. 3 : 16. was he called counseller , so was He indeed , coming out from the Fathers besome , with the whole counsel of God concerning our salvation . Iohn . 1 : 14 , 18. and 3 : 13. and 5 : 20 , and 15 : 15. was He called the mighty God ; so was He indeed Psal , 110 : 1. Mat. 22 : 44. Heb. 1 : 13. Psal. 45 : 6. Heb. 1 : 8. Ier. 23 : 6. and 33 : 16. Mal. 3 : 1. Matth. 11. 10 Psal. 83 : 18. Luk. 1. 76. Iohn . 1 : 1 , 14. 1 Iohn . 5 : 20. Tit. 2 : 13. Rom. 9 : 5. was He called the everlasting Father , so is He the father of eternity , being ( as some interpret the word ) the author of eternall life , which He giveth to all that beleeve in Him Ioh. 6. 39 , 40 , 47 , 51. and 8 : 51. and 10. 28. and 11 : 25 , 26. Heb. 5 : 9. and 7 : 25. was He called the Prince of peace , so is He the Prince of peace indeed , being our peace Mic. 5 : 5. Eph. 2 : 14. making up peace betwixt God and us Esa. 53 : 5. and 57 : 19. Eph. 2 : 17. Col. 1 : 20. Hence his gospell is the gospell of peace , and his Ministers embassadours of peace Esa. 52 : 7. Rom. 10 : 15. 2 Cor. 5 : 19 , 20. Eph. 6 : 15. And he giveth peace to all his Zach. 9 : 10. Ioh. 14 27. and 16 : 33. Rom. 5 : 1. and 8 , 16. and 14 : 17. 2. Thes 3 , 17. was He called the Lord our righteousnesse Ier. 23 , 6. So is He the same indeed , bringing in everlasting righteousnesse Dan. 9 : 24. and being made of God to us righteousnesse 1. Cor. 1 : 30. & making us righteous 2. Cor. 5 : 21.

Sixtly He is the Truth , in reference to the promises , which

1. Centre all in Him , and lead to Him , as the great promise .

2. Are founded all upon Him , who is the only Mediator of the covenant of promises .

3. Are confirmed all by Him , and made yea and amen in Him 2 Cor. 1 : 20. He confirmed the promises made to the fathers Rom. 15 : 8.

4. are all dispensed and given out by Him ; who is the executor of his own testament , and the great dispensator of all that we need ; so that what we ask of the Father , He giveth it himself , Iohn . 14 : 13 , 14.

Seventhly He is the Truth , in that He fully answereth all the hops and expectations of his people . He shall not be found a liar unto them , whatever Satan may suggest unto them , or a misbeleeving heart may prompt them to conceive , and their Iealousie may make them apprehend ; and whatever his dispensations may now seem to say . In end they shall all finde , that He is the Truth , fully satisfying all their desires : and granting all that ever they could hope for , or expect from Him . They shall at length be satisfied with his likenesse Psal. 17 : 15 ▪ yea aboundantly satisfied with the fatnesse of his house Psal. 36 : 8. and with his goodnesse Psal. 65 : 4. and that as with marrow and fatnesse Psal. 63 : 5. One sight of his glory will fully satisfy , and cause them cry out , enough . Ieremiah is not now saying , as once he did in the bitternesse of his soul , through the power of corruption and temptation Cap. 15 : 18. will thou be altogether unto me as a liar , and as waters , that fail ?

Eightly . He is the Truth , in opposition to all other wayes of salvation : for

1. There is no salvation now by the law of works , that covenant being once broken ●…annot any more save : The law cannot now do it , in that it is weak through the flesh Rom. 8 ▪ 3.

2. There is no salvation by the law of Moses : without Christ : hence Israel , which followed after the law of righteousnesse , did not attaine to the law of righteousnesse , because they sought it not by faith , but as it were by the works of the law Rom. 9 : 31 , 32. They went about to establish their own righteousnesse , and did not submit themselves unto the righteousnesse of God . Rom. 10 : 3.

3. There is no salvation by any thing , mixed in with Christ , as the Apostle fully cleareth in his Epistle to the Galatians .

4. There is no salvation by any other way or medium , which man can invent or fall upon , whereof there are not a few , as we shewed above : for there is not another name given under heaven , by which we can be saved , but the name of Iesus Act. 4 : 12. No religion will save but this .

So that He is the true savation , and He only is the true salvation ; and He is the sure and saife salvation : such as make use of Him , shall not be mistaken nor disappointed Esai . 35 : 8.

Ninthly He is the Truth ▪ In respect of his leading and guideing his people in the truth . Hence He is called a Teacher come from God , Iohn . 3 : 2. and one that teacheth the way of God in truth Ma●… . 22 : 16. A Prophet mighty in deed and word Luk. 24 : 19. And in this respect , He is the truth , upon severall accounts .

1. Of his personal teaching , God spoke by Him Heb. 1 : 2. He revealed the Father's minde Mat. 11 : 27. Iohn . 1 : 18.

2. Of his messengers sent by Him , as Prophets of old , Apostles and ministers of late , whom he sendeth forth to make disciples Mat. 28 : 18. and to open the eyes of the blinde Act. 26 : 18.

3. Of his word , which He hath left as our rule , and which is a sure word of prophecy , more sure than a voice from he●…ven 2 Pet. 1 : 19.

4. Of his ordinances , which He hath established as meanes to guide us in the way of truth .

5. Of his Spirit , whereby He maketh the word cleare Iohn . 14 : 26. This Spirit is sent to teach all truth , and to lead and guide in all truth Ioh. 16 : 13. 1 Iohn . 2 : 27. and sent by Him , and by the Father in his name Iohn . 14 : 26 : & 15 : 16 : & 16 : 14 ▪

6. Of his dispensations of providence , within us & without us , by which likewise he instructeth in the way of truth .

Tenthly He is the Truth , in respect of his bearing witnesse to truth : and this He doth .

1. By Himself , who was given for a witnesse Esa. 55 : 4. and came to beare witnesse to the truth Iohn . 3 : 10. & 18 : 37. and was a faithfull witnesse Revel. 1 : 5. & 3 : 14.

2. By his Ministers , who witnesse the tr●…th of the gospel , by publishing and proclaiming the same .

3. By his Martyrs , who seal the truth with their blood , and so beare witnesse to it Revel. 2 : 13. & 17 : 6. Act. 22 : 20.

4. By his Spirit , sealing the truth of grace in a beleever , and his interest in God through Christ , and his right to all the benefites of the new covenant . In whom also after ye beleeved , ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise , which is the earnest of our inheritance . Ephes. 1 : 13 : 14.

Eleventhly , He is the Truth , in respect that He carryeth towards poor sinners in all things , according to the tenor of the gospel , and the offers thereof : He offers himself to all freely , and promiseth to put none away that come to Him ; and this He doth in truth ; for no man can say , that he had a sincere and true desire to come to Jesus Christ , and that He rejected him , and would not look upon him . He giveth encouragement to all sinners to come ; that will be content to quite their sins , and promiseth to upbr●…id none that cometh , and is there any that in their own experience can witnesse the contrary ? He offers all freely , and did He ever reject any upon the want of a price in their hand ? Nay , hath not the cause of their getting no admittence , been , that they thought to commend themselves to Christ by their worth : and would not take all freely , for the glory of his grace ? Let beleevers and others speak here , out of their owne experience , in truth and in uprightnesse ; and it shall be found , that He was and is the Truth .

Twelvely He is the Truth , in that , in all his dispensations of the gospell , and in all his works and actions , in and about his own people , He is true and upright : all his offers , all his promises , all his dispensations , are done in truth and uprightnesse , yea all are done out of truth and uprightnesse of love , true tendernesse , and affection to them , whatever the corruption of jealousie and misbeleefe , think and say to the contrary : He is the Truth ; And so alwayes the same , unchangeable in his love , whatever his dispensations seem to say : And the beleever may rest assured hereof , that He being the Truth . Shall be to him , whatever his word holdeth him forth to be , and that constantly and unchangeably .

CAP. XII . Some general uses from this usefull truth ; that Christ is the Truth ▪

HAving thus cleared up this truth , we should come to speak of the way of beleevers making use of Him , as the Truth , in several cases , wherein they will stand in need of Him as the Truth . But ere we come to the particulars , we shall first propose some general uses of this usefull point .

First . This point of truth , serveth to discover to us the wofull condition of such , as are strangers to Christ , the Truth : and oh if it were beleeved ! for

1. They are not yet delivered from that dreadful plague of blindenesse , errour , ignorance , mistakes , under which all are by nature , a condition , that , if rightly seen , would cause the soul lie low in the dust .

2. Whatever course they take , till they come to Christ , and while they remaine in that condition , is a lie , and a false , erroneous , and deceitful way : for still they are turning aside to lies Psal. 40 : 4. and seeking after them Psal. 4 : 2.

3. Whatever hopes and confidence they may have , that their way shall carry them thorow ; yet in end they will be found to inherite lies Ier. 16 : 19 ▪ and meet with the sadest disappointment that can be : for in stead of the followshipe of God , Christ , angels , and glorified spirits , they shall take up their lodging with devils and damned souls : and that because they have made no acquantance with the way of truth ; and the way wherein they are is but a lie , and a falshood : and so of necessity must deceive them .

4. All their literal and speculative knowledge shall not avail them , so long as they are strangers unto Him , who is the Tr●…th . Their knowledge is but ignorance because it is not a knowledge of Him , who is the Truth .

5. They have none to go to , for help and light , in the day of their darknesse , confusion and perplexity : for they are not reconciled unto the Truth , which alone can prove steadable and comfortable in that day .

6. They can do nothing to helpe themselves out of that state of darknesse and ignorance ; and whatever they do to helpe themselves , shall but increase their darknesse , and misery : because there is no truth there , and Truth ▪ even the Truth , alone can dispell these clouds of errour , mistakes , ignorance , &c.

Secondly . Hence we see the happy and blessed condition of beleevers , who have imbraced this Truth , and gotten their souls opened to Him , who is the Truth : for ,

1. They are , in part , delivered from that masse of lies , mistakes , misapprehensions , errours , deceitfulnesse and ignorance , under which they lay formerly , and all the unregenerate do yet lye : and though they be not fully delivered therefrom , yet the day is comeing when that shall be , and the begun work of grace and truth in them is a certane pledge thereof : and at present they have ground to beleeve , that that evil shall not againe have dominion over them , they being now under grace , and under the guidance of Truth .

2. Howbeit they have many perplexing thoughts , doubts and feares of their state and condition , and think many a time , that they shall one day or other perish by the way ; and all their hopes and confidence shall evani●…h ; yet having given up themselves to Truth , and to the Truth , they shall not be disappointed in end . The Truth shall land them saife on the other side . The Truth shall prove no lie .

3. They have a fast and steadable friend to go to , in a day of darknesse , clouds , doubts , when falshood and lies are like to prevail , even the Truth , who alone can help them in that day .

4. Howbeit the knowledge they have of God , and of the mysteries of the gospell , be but small ; yet that small measure , being taught by Him , who is the Truth , and flowing from Truth , shall prove sanctifying and saving .

5. They have ground to hope for more freedome from errours and deceitfull lies , than others : for they have chosen the way of truth , and given themselves up to the leading of Truth .

Object . But do not even such drink-in and receive and plead for errours , as well as others : and is it not sometime found , that they even live and die in some mistakes and errours ?

Answere I grant the Lord may suffer even some of his own to fall into , and to continue for some time in errors , yea and it may be all their dayes , as to some errours , that hereby , all may learne to tremble and feare , and to work out their salvation with fear and trembling . 2. Some may be tryed thereby Dan. 11 : 35. 3. Others may break their neck thereupon . 4. To punish themselves , for not making that use of Truth , and of the Truth , that they should have done : yet we would consider these few things .

1. That there are many moe unregenerat persons that fall into errour

2. If his people fall into errour at any time , they do not alwayes continue therein to the end . God for his own glory maketh , some time or other , truth shine in upon their soul , which discovereth that mistake , and presently , the grace of God in their soul maketh them to abhore the same .

3 Or if some continue in it to their dieing day ; yet they repent of it , by an implicite repentance , as they do of other unknown , and unseen evils , that lye in their soul ; so that that errour doth not destroy their soul.

4 There are some grosse errours , which a regenerat soul cannot readyly imbrace , or , if , through a mistake , or the power of a temptation , they do imbrace them , yet they cannot heartyly close with them , whatever for a time , through corruption and pride , they may seem outwardly to do : and that because the very dayly exercise of grace , will discover them ; and so they will be found to be against their dayly experience ; as some opinions of the Papists , Arminians and Socinians , together with the abominable Quakers , which a gracious soul , when not carryed away with the torrent of corruption , and with the tempest of a temptation , cannot but observe to contradict the dayly workings of grace in their soul , and the motions of their sanctified soul , in prayer and other holy dutyes ; and so such as they cannot but finde to be false by their own experience .

Thirdly . Here is ground of a sharpe reproof of the wicked , who continue in unbeleef ; and

I Will not beleeve , nor give any credite to his promises , wherewith He seeketh to allure poor souls to come to Him for life .

2 Nor will they beleeve His threatnings , wherewith He useth to alarme souls , and to pouse them forward to their duty .

3 Nor will they beleeve and receive His offers , as true .

4 Nor will they beleeve , that He is the true Prophet , Priest , and king , that must save souls from hell and death , and therefore they will not give Him imployment in his offices .

All which cannot but be an high provocation : for in effect , it is to say , that He is not the Truth , nor worthy to be beleeved . Let them consider this , and ●…ee how they think , he shall take this off their hands . No man will take it well , that another should either call or account Him a liar : and can they think , that Christ shall take it well , at their hands , to be accounted by them a liar ? What will they think to be challenged for this , in the great day ? Now the truth is , all unbeleevers , as they make God a liar ( o horrid and abominable crime ! Whose haire would not stand on end to hear this ? ) 1 Iohn . 5 : 10 , 11 , — He that beleeveth not God , hath made him a liar , because he beleeveth not the record , that God gave of his Son , and this is the record , that God hath given to us eternall life ; and this life is in his Son . So do they make the Son of God a liar , in all his sayings , in all his Offices , and in all his works : And they make the holy ghost a liar , in not beleeving that truth , that He hath sealed as a firme truth . They make the covenant of surtyshipe betwixt the Father and the Son a mere lie , and a forgery , o dreadfull ! They make the word of truth a lie , and they make all the saints liars , and all the officers of Iesus Christ , who declare this truth , and the saints , who beleeve it and test upon it , liars .

Fourthly . Hence is there ground of reproof to the godly , in that

1. They do not firmely enough beleeve his sayings , neither his promises , nor his threatnings , as appeareth too oft upon the one hand , by their faintings and feares ; and upon the other hand , by their carelesnesse and loose walk .

2. They make not use of Him , in all cases , as they ought : his offices lye by and are not improven , no●… is He gone to as the Truth , in cases requireing his helpe , as the Truth ; that is ; in cases of darknesse , doubtings , confusion , ignorance of their case and condition , and the like .

3. They do not approach to Him , nor to God through Him heartyly , and cordially , as the very Truth , and true way .

4. Nor do they rest with confidence upon Him , in all difficulties , as being the Truth , that will not fail them , nor disappoint them .

5. Nor do they rejoyce in Him , as satisfied with Him , who is the Truth , in the want of all other things .

Fiftly . The right consideration of this truth , should keep us in minde of several great duties : such as those ,

1. Of pitying those places , where this truth is not heard of , as among Turks and Heathens : or where it is darkened with superstition and mens inventions , as among Papists : or where it hath been clearly shineing , but now is darkened ; as in some churches now under the prevailing power of corruption : or lastly where it is not received in its power & lustre , as alas it is too little received in the best and purest churches .

2. Of being thankful to Him , for making this truth known in the world , and particularly in the place , where we Were borne , or had our abode ; and yet more , for that he hath determined our hearts to a beleeving of this Truth , in some weak measure ; to an imbraceing of it , and to a giving of our selves up to be led , ruled and guided thereby .

3. Of esteeming highly of every piece of Truth for his sake , who is the Truth ; studying it for his sake , loving it for his sake ; holding it fast for his sake ; witnessing to it , as we are called , for his sake : we should buy the truth , and not sell it Prov. 2●… : 23. and we should plead for it , and be valiant for it Esai. 59 : 4 , 14. Ier. 7 : 28. & 9 ; 3.

4. Of taking part with Him , and his cause , in all hazards , for Truth is alwayes on his side , and truth shall prevail at length .

5. Of giving Him imployment in our doubts & difficulties , whether (1) they be about some controverted points of truth , which come to be debated , and to trouble the Church : or (2) about our own estate and condition , quarreled at by Satan , or questioned by the false heart : or (3) about our carriage in our dayly walk . In all these and the like , we should be imploying Truth , that we may be led in truth , and taught by truth , to walk in sure pathes .

6. Of carrying in all things before Him as true : for He is Truth , and the Truth ; and so cannot be deceived , and therefore we should walk before Him in sincerity and singlenesse of heart , without guile , hypocrisie , or falshood , that we may look like children of the truth ; and of the day , and of light , and children that will not lie or dissemble . Esa. 63 : 8. not like these , that lied unto Him Psal. 78 : 38. Esa. 59 : 13.

7. Of taking Him only for our guide to heaven , by denying our own wit , skill and understanding ; and looking to and resting upon Him , who alone is the Truth , and so acknowledging Him in all our wayes , depending on Him for light and counsell , with singlenesse of heart , humility , diligence , and truth in the inward parts .

8. Of giving up ourselves dayly unto Him , and his guidance , and denying our own wills , humors , parties , or opinions : for He alone is Truth , and can only guide us aright : and for this cause , we would acquant ourselves well with the word , which is our rule , and seek after the Spirit , whom Christ hath promised , to lead us into all truth .

Sixtly , should not this be a strong inducement to all of us , to lay hold on and gripe to Him , who is the Truth , and only the Truth ? seing ,

1. All other wayes , which we can take , will prove a lie to us , in end .

2. He is substance and no shadow , and all that love Him shall inherite substance : for He will fill all their treasures Prov: 8 : 21.

3. Such as Imbrace Him , shall not wander , not be misled : for his mouth shall speak truth ; and wickednesse is an abomination to his lips Prov. 8 : 7. all the words of his mouth are in righteousnesse and there is nothing froward or perverse in them vers . 8. He is wisdom and dwelleth with prudence , and findeth out knowledge of witty inventions vers . 12. Counsell is his and sound wisdom , he hath understanding and strength . vers . 14.

4. He will make good all his promises in due time , and give a subsistence and a being to them all , for He is the Truth , and the truth must stand to his promises , and fulfill them all .

5. He will never , nay never , leave his people , not forsake them . Heb. 13 : 5. He is Truth , and cannot deceive ; he cannot forsake nor disappoint : He is a spring of water , whose waters fail not Esai . 58 : 11. Therefore they cannot be disappointed in end , and perish , who trust to Him .

6. The truth will make them free Iohn . 8 : 3●… ▪ 36. and so deliver them from their state of sin and misery , wherein they lay as captives ; and from that spirituall bondage and slavery , under which they were held .

Seventhly , This to beleevers may be a spring of consolation , in many cases , as

1. When errour and wickednesse seem to prospe●… and prevail : for though it prevail for a time ; yet Truth will be victorious at length , and the Truth will overcome all . He is Truth , and will plead for truth .

2. when friends , acquantances , relations , faile them ; and father and mother forsake them , truth will take them up : He who is the Truth will answere his name , and never deceive , never forsake .

3. When riches , honours , pleasures , or what else their heart hath been going out after , prove like summer brooks : for the Truth will be the same to them in all generations ; there is no shadow of turning with Him . The Truth is alwayes truth , and true .

4. When we feare , that either ourselves or others shall fall away , in a day of tryall , and turne from the truth . Though all men prove liars and deceivers , Truth will abide the same , and stand out all the blasts of opposition .

5. When unbeleef would make us question the truth of the promises . The faith of his being Truth it self , and the Truth , even Truth in the abstract , would shame unbeleef out of countenance . Shall Truth faile ? Shall not the Truth be true ? what a contradiction were that !

6. When we know not how to answere the objections of Satan , and of a false treacherous heart : for Truth can easily answere all cavils : and He who is the Truth , can repell all objections against truth . Truth is impregnable , and can stand against all .

7. When we cannot know , nor discover the wiles and subtility of Satan . Truth can discover the depths of Satan , and make the poor soul more acquant with them ; so that they shall not any more be ignorant of his devices , who look to Him .

8. when the thoughts of the deceitfulnesse of our hearts trouble us , the depth whereof we cannot search . This then may comfort us , that Truth can ●…earch the heart , and the reines Ier. 17. 9 , 10.

9. When we cannot tell what our disease and distemper is , and so cannot seek suteable remedies , or help from God , O what a comfort is it , to know and beleeve , that He is the Truth , with whom we have to do , and so knoweth our distemper perfectly , & all its causes and symptoms , Truth cannot be at a stand in discerning our disease ; so nor can he be ignorant of the fittest and only saifest cures .

10. When we know not what to ask in prayer , as not knowing what is best for us ; it is comfort to remember , that we have to do with the Truth , that is perfectly acquanted with all that , and knoweth what is best .

11. When we know not how to answere the calumnies of adversaries . It is comfortable to know that he is the Truth , that will hear truth , when men will not ; and will own and stand for the truth , when enemies do what they can to darken an honest mans good cause . It is comfortable to know , we have the Truth to appeal to , as David had Psal 7 : and 17.

12. When we think on our own covenant-breaking , and dealing deceitfully with God . It is comfortable to remember that , though we and all men be liars , and deal deceitfully with Him , yet He is the Truth and will keep covenant for ever , He will not , He cannot deny himself . 2 Tim. 2 : 1●…

Eightly , Hence we may certanely conclude , that truth , which is Christ's cause , shall at length prevail : for He is Truth , yea the Truth , and so abideth truth ; therefore must He prevail , and all the mouthes of liars must be stoped . So then let us remaine perswaded , that truth at length shall be victorious , and that the cause of Christ shall have the victory : though

1. The enemies of truth , and of the cause of Christ be multiplied , and many there be that rise up against it .

2. These enemies should prosper , and that for a long time , and carry on their course of errour and wickednesse with a high band .

3. There should be few found to befriend truth , and to own it , in an evil day .

4. Yea many of those , that did some time owne it , and plead for it , should at length turne their back upon it , as did Demas .

5. And such , as continue constant and faithful , be loaded with reproaches and pressed under with sore persecution , for adhereing to truth , and owning constantly the good cause .

6. Yea though all things in providence should seem to say , that truth shall not rise againe , but seem , on the contrary , to conspire against the same .

Nenthly , May we not hence read , what should be our way and course , in a time , when a spirit of error is gone abroad , and many are carried off their feet therewith , or when we are doubtful what to do , and what side of the disput to take . O then is the fit time for us to imploy Truth , to live near to Him , who is the Truth , to waite on Him , & hang upon Him , with singlenesse of heart .

Object . But many even of his own people do erre and step aside .

Ans. That is true : but yet 1. That will be no excuse to thee . Nay 2. That should make thee feare and tremble more . 3. And it should presse thee , to lye neare to Christ , and to wreastle more earnestly with Him , for the spirit of light and of truth , and to depend more constantly and faithfully upon Him , with singlenesse of heart , and to give up thy soul and wayes to Him , as the God of Truth , and as the Truth , that thou mayest be led into all truth .

Tenthly , This should stirre us up , to goe to Him , and make use of Him , as the Truth , in all cases , wherein we may stand in need of truths hand to helpe us : and for this cause we would minde those particulars .

1. We would live in the constant conviction of our ignorance , blindnesse , hypocrisie , readynesse to mistake a●…d erre . This is clear and manifest , and proved to be truth by dayly experience ; yet how little is it beleeved , that it is so with us ? Do we see and beleeve the atheisme of our hearts ? Do we see and beleeve the hypocrisie of our hearts ? are we jealous of them , as we ought to be ? Oh that it were so ! let this then be more minded by us .

2ly . Let us live in the persuasion of this , that He only , and nothing below Him , will be able to clear our doubts , dispel our clouds , cleare up our mistakes , send us light , and manifest truth unto us : Not our own study , paines , prayers , duties , learning , understanding ; not Ministers , or professours , and experienced Christians , and the like .

3ly . We should be dayly giving up ourselves to Him , as the Truth , in all the forementioned respects ; and receiving Him into our souls as such , that He may dwell and abide there ▪ Then shall the truth make us free ; and if the Son make us free , we shall be free indeed Ioh. 8 : 36.

4ly . There would be much single dependance on Him , for light , instruction , direction , and guidance , in all our exigences .

5ly . Withall , there would be a waiting on Him , with patience , giving him liberty to take his own way and time , and a leaving of Him thereunto .

6ly . We should , by all meanes , guaird against such things as are hinderenees , and will prove obstacles to us , in this matter : such as ,

1. Praejudices against the truth : for then we will undervalue light , and reject all the directions and instructions of the Spirit , as not agreeing with our prejudicat opinion .

2 ▪ A wilfull turning away from truth , as these 2. Tim. 4 : 4. Tit. 1 : 14.

3. Addictednesse to our own judgments and opinions , which causeth pertinaciousnesse , Pride , and conceite , as thinking ourselves so wise , as that we need no information : and this occasioneth a self confidence .

4. Looking too much unto , and hanging too much upon Men , who are but instruments ; crying them up as infallible , and receiving , without further examination ▪ all that they say , not like the Bereans : Act. 17. This is a great hinderence to the receiving of truth ▪ and very prejudiciall .

5. A neglecting of the use of the meanes , which God hath appointed for this end .

6. Or an hanging too much on them , and so misplaceing them , g●…ving them His roome .

7. Leaning too much to our own understanding , wit and knowledge &c.

8. A refisting of the Truth 2. Tim , 3 : 8.

These and the like hinderances would be guarded against , lest they marre our attaining to the knowledge of Truth .

7ly There would be much of the exercise of prayer : for this is the maine conduite , and meane , through which light is conveyed into the soul. There would also be a serious and Christian reading and hearing of the word , which is Truth , and the Word of Truth , and the Scripture of Truth , and those duties would be gone about , with (1) much self denyal (2) with much singlenesse of heart . (3) with much humility . (4) with much willingnesse and readynesse to be instructed . (5) with much seriousnesse and earnestnesse : and (6) with faith and dependance on God , for his blessing and breathing .

8ly We would beware , as of trusting to our own understandings , so to the judgments of other men : nor would we look to what suiteth most our own humors , nor to what appeareth most specious and plausible : for that may deceive us .

9ly We would lye open to the influences and rayes of light , by exerciseing faith in earnest desires , as also patient waiting for and single looking to Him : mindeing his name and his relations , promises and engadgments ; for the strengthning of our faith , and confidence .

10ly We would labour to keep fast , whatever He teacheth us by his word and spirit ; & not prove ●…ecking vessels . This the Apostle exhorteth to Heb: 2 : 1. Therefore we ought to give the more e●…rnest heed to the things which we have heard , lest at any time we should let them slip : yea and we should be established in the Truth 2. Pet , 1 : 12.

11ly We would beware of resting on a forme of the truth , as those did , of whom we read Rom. 2 : ●…0 . and of holding the truth in unrighteousnesse , as these Rom. 1 : 18. and of disobeying it as these mentioned Rom. 2 : v. 8. see also Gal. 3 : v. 1. and 5 : v. 7.

12ly But on the contrary , we would so receive truth , as that it might ●…ule and be master in us ▪ captivate judgment , will and affections , and break out into the practice : and this comprehendeth several duties , such as

1. To have the Truth in us ; whileas if we practise otherwise , the truth is not in us 1. Iohn . 1 : v. 8. and 2 : v. 4.

2. To be of the Truth , as belonging to its jurisdiction , power and command 1. Iohn . 3 : 19. Iohn . 18 : 37.

3. To doe the Truth , by having true followshipe with Him . 1. Iohn . 1 : 6 ▪ and to walk in the Truth 2 , Ioh. 4. 3. Ioh. 4. Psal. 86 : 11.

4. To have the loyns girt with truth Ephes. 6 : v. 14.

5. To receive the love of the truth ●… Thes ▪ 2 : 10.

6. To be instructed of him , as the truth is in Iesu●… Ephes. 4 : 21.

7. To purify the soul in obeying the truth . 1 Pet. 1 : v. 22.

This shall suffice for clearing up and applying , in the generall , this excellent truth , That Christ is the Truth . We shall now come and make some more particular use of this precious point , by speaking to some particular cases ( which we shall instance in , by which the understanding christian may be helped to understand how to carry and how to make use of Christ , in other , the like cases ) wherein Christ is to be made use of , as the Truth ; and show how beleevers are to make use of Him , in these cases , as the Truth .

CHAP. XIII . How to make use of Christ , as the Truth , for grouth in knowledge .

IT is a commanded duty , that we grow in the knowledge of Iesus Christ . 2 Pet. 3. last . And the knowledge of Him being life eternal Ioh. 17 : 3. and our measure of knowledge of Him here being but imperfect , for we know but in part ; it cannot but be an useful duty , and a desireable thing , to be growing in this knowledge . This is to walk worthie of the Lord unto all pleasing , to be increasing in the knowledge of God . Col. 1 : 10. Knowledge must be added unto vertue ; and it layeth a ground for other christian virtues 2 Pet. 1 : 5 , 6. In this knowledge , we must not be barren 2 Pet. 1 : 8. And this being so necessary , so desireable , and so useful , and so advantagious a grace , the beleever cannot but desire to have more and more of it . Especially seing it is a part of the image of God Col. 3 : vers. 10.

Now , it is the Truth that must teach them here , first and last . The light of the knowledge of the glory of God must be had , in the face of Iesus Christ 2 Cor. 4 : 6. The question therefore is , how we should make use of Jesus Christ for this end , that we may attaine to more of this excellent knowledge ?

For clearing of this , I shall propose those directions .

First . It is good to live in the constant conviction of a necessity of his teaching us , and this taketh in those particulars ,

1. That we should be conscious of our ignorance , even when we know most , or think we know most , remembring that the best knoweth but in part 1 Cor. 13 : 9. The more true knowledge we attaine to , the more will we see and be convinced of our ignorance ; because the more we know , the more will we discover of the vastnesse , and incomprehensibility of that object , which is proposed to our knowledge .

2. That we should remember , how deceitful our hearts are ; and how ready they are to sit down upon a shadow of knowledge , even when we know nothing , as we ought to know . 1 Cor. 8. vers. 2. and this will keep us jealous , and watchful .

3. And to helpe forward our jealousie of our own hearts , and watchfulnesse , we would remember , that our hearts naturally are averse from any true and saving knowledge : whatever desire there be naturally after knowledge of hidden things , out of curiosity ; and of things natural ; or of thing●… spiritual , as natural , for the perfection of nature , as might be pretended , whereby in effect those that increase knowledge , increase sorrow Eccles. 1 : 18. yet there is no inclination after spiritual and saving knowledge , in us naturally : But an aversation of heart therefrom .

4. That we should study and know the absolute necessity of this knowledge : how necessary it is for our christian communion with God , and christian walk with others ; how necessary for our right improving of dispensations , general and particular ; what a noble ornament of a christian it is , and a necessary piece of the image of God , which we have lost ;

Secondly . Upon these grounds mentioned , 〈◊〉 would also be convinced of this ; That of ourselves , and by all our natural parts , enduements , quicknesse and sagacity , we cannot attaine to this saving knowledge ; which is a special and saving grace , and so must be wrought in the soul , by a divine hand , even the mighty power of God . By our private study and reading , we may attaine to a literal , heady , and speculative knowledge , that will puff us up 1 Cor. 8 : 1. but thereby shall we never attaine to this knowledge , which is spiritual , hearty , and practical , and so saving . We must have the anoynting here , which teacheth us all things . 1 Iohn . 2 : 27. And of this we would be perswaded , that we may look to a higher hand , for light , and instruction .

Thirdly , There would be an eyeing of Christ's furniture and fitnesse , for this work of teaching of us . To wit ,

1. An eyeing of Him , as the substantial wisdome of the Father Prov. 8.

2. An eyeing of Him , as one come out of the bosome of the Father Iohn . 1 : 18. and so sufficiently enabled to acquant us with the mysteries of God , for salvation .

3. An eyeing of Him , as mediator , fully endued with all necessaries for this piece of his work , and so , having received the Spirit without measure , for this end Iohn . 3 : 34. and as having hid in Him , all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge Col. 2 : 3. and as having all fulnesse dwelling in Him Col. 1 : 19. Sed also Esai . 11 : 2 , & 61 : 1 , 2.

4. An eyeing of Him , as having power to send the Spirit , that anointing that teacheth us all things , and is truth and is no lie 1 Iohn . 2 : 20 , 27. not only by way of intercession and intreaty , begging it of the Father Iohn . 15 : 16 , 17. But also authotatively , as conjunct with the Father . The Father sendeth Him in Christ's name Iohn . 14 : 26. and Christ sendeth Him from the Father Iohn . 15 : 26. and this Spirit of truth , which guideth into all truth , shall receive of Christ's , & shew it unto us Iohn . 16 : 13 , 14 , 15.

Fourthly . There would be an eyeing of Christ's readynesse , willingnesse and engadgment to helpe , in this case : and this will encourage the soul to go forward : And for this cause we would remember those things .

1. That He standeth obliged to helpe us with instruction , by vertue of his office , as a Prophet , a Witnesse , a Leader , and a Commander , Esai. 55 : vers. 4.

2. That He is commissionated of the Father for this end , and so is the Fathers servant ; and is given for a light to the gentiles Esai . 42 : 6. & 49 : 6. and the Father is said to speak by Him , or in Him Heb. 1 : 1.

3. That He received his gifts and qualifications for this end and purpose , that He might give out and dispense to his members , according to their necessity : as is clear from Psal. 68 : 18. compared with Ephes. 4 : 8. what He is said to have received , in the one place , he is said to have given , in the other .

4. That He hath begun this work already , by his Spirit , in his followers ; and therefore standeth engadged , to see it perfected : for all his works are perfect works .

5. That He hath a love to his scholers , and a desire to have them all thriveing , and making progresse in knowledge ; this being his glory , who is their master and teacher .

6. That He laid down wa●…es and meanes , and a constant course , for instructing of his people : for .

( 1. ) He hath given his word , and setled and established ordinances , for this end .

( 2. ) He hath established a ministery for instructing his people Ephes. 4 : 8 , 9 , 10 , 13.

( 3. ) He hath gifted persons for this work of the ministery , 1 Cor. 12 : 4 , 5 , 6 7 , 8 , 9 , 10 , 11.

( 4. ) He backeth these officers , in the faithful administration of their function , and , through his blessing and Spirit , maketh their work prosperous and effectuall , in his own , as He seeth fit .

Fiftly . There would be an eyeing of the promises of the covenant of grace , made for this end , whether general , or particular , or both . Such as those which we have Esai . 11 : 9. Habbak. 2 : 14. The earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord ( or of the glory of the Lord ) as the waters cover the sea : and that Esai . 32 : 4. the heart of the rash shall understand knowledge &c. and Ier. 31 : 34. They shall all know me &c.

Sixtly . There would be a constant , diligent , serious and single useing of the means of knowledge , with a faithfull dependence on Christ by faith , gripping to him , in his relations , offices , engadgments and promises , and waiting upon his breathing , in hope and patience Psal. 25 : 5.

Seventhly . There would be a guairding against every thing , that may obstruct this work , and grieve Him , in it : and therefore we would beware .

1. To undervalue and have a little esteern of knowledge : for this will grieve Him , and , to speak so , put him from work .

2. To misimprove any measure of knowledge , he giveth .

3. To weary of the meanes and ordinances , whereby He useth to convey knowledge in to the soul.

4. To limite the holy one of Israël to this , or that meane , to this or that time , or to this or that measure , who should have a latitude , as to all these .

5. To despise the day of small things , because we get not more .

6. To be too curious in seeking after the knowledge of hidden mysteries , the knowledge whereof is not so necessary .

7. To leane too much unto , and to depend too much upon the ordinances or instruments , as if all , or any thing , could come from them .

Eightly There would be a right improving of any measure of knowledge we get , to his glory and to the edification of others , with humility & thankfulnesse , and so a putting of that talent in use , to gaine more to his glory : whatever measure of knowledge we get , we should in all haste , put it into practice ; and set it to work : so shall it increase , and engadge Him to give more .

Ninthly . There would be a lying open to Christs instructions , and to the shineings of the Spirit of light and of truth , and a ready receiving of what measure He is pleased to grant or infuse : which includeth those duties .

1. A serious and earnest hungering and thirsting after more spiritual knowledge .

2. A diligent use of every approven meane for this end .

3. A going about the meanes with much self denyal , spirituality ▪ singlenesse of heart and sincerity , looking to and depending upon Him , who must breath upon the meanes , and make them usefull .

4. A greedy receiving , drinking in , and treasureing up in the soul , what is gotten .

5. A guairding against Selfish and by ends , with a single eyeing of his glory .

6. A guairding against pride in the heart , and a stustying of humility and meeknesse : for the meek will He guide in judgement , and the meek will He teach his way Psal. 2 ▪ 5 : 9.

7. A putting of the heart , or understanding in his hand , together with the truth , that is heard and received , that He may write the truth in the heart , and cause the heart receive the impression of that truth .

Tenthly . There would be a rolling of the whole matter by faith on Him , as the only teacher , a putting of the ignorant , blockish , averse , and perverse heart , into his hand , that He may frame it to his own minde , and a leaving of it there , till He by his Spirit , write in it what He thinketh meet , to his own glory , and our good .

And sure , were this way followed , grouth in knowledge would not be so rare a thing as it is .

Cautions .

For further direction and caution in this matter , the beleever would take notice of these particulars .

1. That he should not sit down upon any measure of knowledge he hath attained to , or can attaine to here , as if he had enough , and should labour for no more : but he should still be mindeing his duty of seeking , and pressing for more .

2. Whenever he is about any mean of knowledge , such as preaching , reading , conference &c. his heart should be only upon Christ : He should be hanging on his lips for a word of instruction ; and with greedinesse looking for a word from his mouth : he would be sending many postes to heaven , many ejaculatory desires for light and understanding , and that with singlenesse and sincerity , and not for base ends , or out of hypocrisie .

3. Let him not think , that there is no grouth in knowledge , because possibly he perceiveth it not , or is not satisfied , as to the measure thereof ; yea though possibly he perceive more ignorance , than ever he did before : If he grow in the knowledge of his own ignorance , it is a grouth of knowledge not to be despised : and in a manner , what can we else know of God , but that He farr transcendeth all our knowledge , and that He is an incomprehensible one , in all his wayes ?

4. Let him not think , that there is no grouth in knowledge , because he perceiveth not a grouth in the knowledge of such or such a particular , which he desireth most : for if there be a grouth in the knowledge of other particulars , necessary to be known , there is no reason to compleane . If one grow ▪ not , as he supposeth , in the knowledge of God , and of the mysteries of the gospel ; yet if he grow in the discovery of the treachery and wickednesse of his own heart , he cannot say , that he groweth not in knowledge .

5. Let him not measure his grouth in knowledge , by his grouth in the faculty of speaking and discoursing of such or such points of Religion : many measure their knowledge by their tongue , and think they know little because they can expresse little ; and so they think they attaine to no increase or grouth in knowledge , because they perceive no grouth or increase in this faculty of discoursing , and talking of such or such points of truth . It is saifer to measure their knowledge by the impression that the truth hath on their spirits , and the effects of it on all their carriage , than by their ability or skill to talk and disput of it .

6. Let them beware to imagine , that they shall be able to search out the almighty unto perfection , canst thou ( said Zophar Iob. 11 : 7 , 8 , 9. ) by searching find out God ? canst thou finde out the almighty unto perfection ? He is as high as heaven , what canst thou do ? deeper then hell , what canst thou know ? The measure thereof is longer than the earth ▪ and broader than the sea . Or that they shall be able ever to win to the bottome of their own false deceitful heart , which , as Ieremiah sayeth Cap. 17 : 9. is deceitful above all things , and desperatly wicked , who can know it ? And which is God's prerogative alone to search and try . vers. 10. Neither let them think , so long as they are here , to win to an exact and perfect knowledge of the mysteries of God , wherein is the manifold wisdom of God Ephes. 3 : 10. which very Principalities and powers in heavenly places are learning ; and which the Angels are poreing and looking into with desire 1. Pet. 1 : 12. There is no perfection in knowledge to be had here : for here the best but knoweth in part , and Prophecyeth in part. 1 Cor. 13 : 4.

7. Let them not think that every one shall have the same measure of knowledge ▪ Every one hath not the like use for it , or the like capacity for it . There is a measure proportioned to every one : They should not then complean , because they have not such a measure of knowledge , as they perceive in some others . It may be , the Lord hath some harder piece of service , which calleth for more knowledge , to put others to . Let every one then minde his duty faithfully , and conscientiously , and let him not quarrel with God , that he attaineth not to such a measure of knowledge , as he seeth others attaine unto .

8. Neither let them think , that the same measure is required of all : for more is required of some , by reason of their office and charge , in the house of God , being called to teach and instruct others ; than of others : and so more is required of such , as have larger capacities , and a better faculty of understanding than others , who naturally are but of a narrow reach , and of a shallow capacity : more also is required of such , as live under plaine , powerfull , and lively ordinances , and under a more powerful and spiritual dispensation of the grace of God ▪ than of others , that want such advantages . So likewise , more is required of old Christians , than of new beginners : Old men , of much and long experience , should know more , than such as are but babes in Christ , and of yesterday .

9. Let their desires run out after that knowledge , not which puffeth up ; for there is a knowledge which puffeth up . 1 Cor. 8. 1. but which humbleth , and driveth the soul further from it self , and nearer to Christ .

10. They would carefully distinguish betwixt the gift of knowledge , and the grace of knowledge , That ordinarily puffeth up ; This humbleth : That bringeth not the soul to Iesus ; This doth : That is but a forme Rom. 2 : 20. and doth not retaine God Rom. 1 : 28. This is a real thing , laying hold on God , and holdeth him fast , having the feare of the Lord for its principle , for this fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdome Iob. 28 : 28. Psal. 111 : 10. Prov. 1 : 7. and 9 : 10. That lyeth most in the head , and venteth most in discourses , words , yea and sometime evanisheth into vaine notions ; But this goeth down to the heart , and lodgeth there , and appeareth in the mans walk & conversation : as these two would be distinguished , so the one should not be measured by the other .

11 When they do not profite indeed , let them beware of quarrelling with Christ , or of blameing Him , in any manner of way : but let them lay the blame of their shortcoming on themselves , for not making more use of Him , by faith and single dependence upon Him . It is true , none will be so bold , as in words to quarrell with or blame Him ; yet the heart is deceitful , and tacitely may raise & foment such thoughts of Him , and his dispensations , as can passe under no other notion , than a quarrelling with Him . Now these would be guairded against .

12. Beware of urgeing for or expecting of immediat revelations , or extraordinary manifestations : for we should not tempt the Lord , nor set limites to Him , neither should we prescribe meanes and wayes to Him , we must be satisfied with the ordinary meanes , which He hath appointed , and waite at wisdomes doors , with our eares nailed to his posts .

13. Whatever point of truth they learne , or whatever measure of knowledge they get ▪ they would do well to give that back againe to Christ , to keep for them , against a time of need ; and waite on Him for grace to improve it for his glory .

14. Let them beware of mindeing things too high . Psal. 131 : 1. It is better to feare and stand in awe , and to seek to lay the foundations well , to get the saving knowledge of things necessary to salvation . This will yeeld most peace and satisfaction .

CHAP. XIV . How to make use of Christ , as Truth , for comfort , when truth is oppressed and borne down .

THere is another difficulty , wherein beleeving souls will stand in need of Christ , as the Truth , to helpe them ; and that is , when his work is overturned , his cause borne down , truth condemned , and enemies , in their opposition to his work , prospering in all their wicked attempts . This is a very trying dispensation , as we see it was to the holy penman of Psalme 73. for it made him to stagger , so that his feet were almost gone , and his steps had well nigh slipt : yea he was almost repenting of his being a godly person , saying vers. 13. ver●…ly I have clansed my heart in vaine , & washed my hands in innocencie . It was something like this , which made Ieremie say Cap , 8 : 18. when I would comfort my self against sorrow , my heart is faint in me . The harvest was past , and the summer was ended , and yet they were not saved . vers . 20. and they looked for peace , but no good came , and for a time of health , but behold trouble vers . 15. and this was fainting and vexatious . And what made Baruch , Ieremiah's faith full companion in tribulation , say , woe is me now ; for the Lord hath added grief to my sorow , I fainted in my sighing , and I finde no rest ▪ Ier. 45 : 3. but this ▪ that all things were turning upside down . God was breaking down that , which he had bui●… ; and plucking up that ; which he had planted ▪ Tribulation and suffering for a good cause , is even fainting to some ; as the Apostle hinteth Ephes. 3 : 13. when he sayes , wherefore I desire that yee fainte not , at my tribulation for you . And that which evinceth the danger of this dispensation , is the fainting and backsliding of many , in such a time of tryal ▪ as sad experience too often cleareth .

Now the beleevers stay in this case , must be the rock of ages , Jesus , the Truth . It is He alone , who can keep streight and honest , in such a reeling time . So that a sight of Christ , as the Truth ▪ in reference to the carrying on of Truth in the earth , and throughing his cause and work , will be the only support of a soul , shaken by such a piece of tryal .

But the question is , How should Beleevers make use of Christ , in such a time , to the end they may be keeped from fainting and succumbing in such a storme ? To which I answere . That the faith and consideration of those particulars would helpe to establishment .

1. That Christ , in all this great work of redemption , and in every piece of it , is the Fathers servant . So is He frequently called , his servant Esai . 42 : 1. & 49 : 3 , 5 , 6. & 52 : 13. & 53 : 11. Zech. 3 : 8. & therefore this work is a work intrusted to Him , & He standeth engadged as a servant , to be faithful to his trust . Moreover adde to this , that He hath a commission to perfect that work ; and we need not doubt , but He , who is the Truth , will be true to his trust . Him hath God the Father sealed Iohn . 6 : 27. & He oft tells us himself , that He is sent of the Father Iohn . 4 : 34. & 5 : 23 , 24 , 30 , 36 , 37. & 6 : 38 : 39. 40 , 44 , 57. & 8 : 16 , 18. & 12 : 44 , 45 , 49. & 7 : & 9 : 4. & 10 : 36. & 11 : 42.

2. That while He was upon the earth , He finished that work , that was committed to Him to finish here , having purchased all that was to be bought by his blood , paying all the price that justice did ask Iohn . 17 : 4. & 19 : 30. By which price he hath purchased a people to himself Revel. 5 : 9. Luk. 1 : 68. So that His work , cause , and interest is a purchased work , bought with his blood .

3. That his resurrection and glorification is an undoubted proof of this , that justice is satisfied , and that the price is fully payed ; and also that his exaltation at the Fathers right hand is a sure evidence & ground of hope , that He shall at last triumphe over all his enemies ; and that his work of truth shall prosper . The Father said to Him Psal. 110 : 1. Sit thou on my right hand , until I make thine enemies , thy foot stool . Being now highly exalted , he hath got a name above every name , that in his name every knee should bow , of things in heaven , and things in earth , and things under the earth , and that every tongue should confesse , that Iesus Christ is Lord , to the glory of God the Father Phil. 2. 9 , 10 , 11.

4. That the Father standeth engadged to make good to Him , all that was promised , and to give Him all that He purchased Esa. 53 : 10 , 11 , 12. Christ , having now fulfilled his undertaking , by making his soul an offering for sin , and so satisfying justice , which is openly declared by his resurrection , admission to glory , as the Head of his elect , is to expect the accomplishment of what was conditioned unto Him . His work therefore on the earth must prosper : and the Father hath undertaken to see it prosper . Sure the faith of this would much support a poor soul , staggering at the thoughts of the prosperity of the wicked , and of their evil cause .

5. That Christ himself is now throughly furnished and inabled , for the carrying on of his work , over the belly of all adversaries , for all power in heaven and earth is given to Him Matth. 28 : 18. and every knee must bow to Him . Phil. 2 : 10. all judgment is committed unto Him Ioh. ●… : 22 , 27. Angels , powers and authoritie are made subject unto Him 1 Pet. 3 : 22. Yea all things are under Him Ephes. 1 : 22. How then can his work miscarry ? or who can hinder , that truth should not flourish in the earth ?

6. That Christ is actually at work , imploying this power for the carrying forward of his designe , for the glory of the Father and for his own glory , and for the good of his poor people . The Father worketh by Him , and He by the Spirit , which is his great vicegerent , sent from the Father , and from Him , and his work is to glorify the Son , and shall receive of his , and show it unto us Iohn . 16 : 14.

7 , That Christ , upon many accounts , standeth engadged to perfect this work , which He hath begun and is about . His honour is engadged to go thorow , seing now He is fully furnished for it , and hath all the creation at his command . He must then perfect his work , as to the application , as well as He did perfect it , as to the purchase : His love to his Fathers & his own glory , & to his own peoples good and salvation may assure us , that He will not leave the work unperfected ; and his power and furniture may give us full security , that no stope , which his work meeteth with , shall be able to hinder it .

8. That hence it is clear and manifest , that his wheel is in the midst of the wheels of men , and that therefore He is ordering all their motions and reelings to the best . His wheel keepeth an even pace and moveth equally & equably , in the midst of mens contrary motions .

9. And that therefore , all the eccentrick and irregular motions of devils and wicked men , being in His hand , and ordered by Him , cannot hinder but further His end ; So that even enemies , while opposeing and seeking to destroy the cause and interest of Christ , that his name and truth should no more be mentioned , are promoveing his work . His wheel is the great wheel that ordereth all the lesser and subordinate wheels , whatever contrary motions they may have the one to the other , and all or many of them may seem to have to this great wheel . So that , do they what they will , the work of our Lord goeth on . Their opposition is setting his work forward , though they intend the contrary . However their faces look , they row to the port , He would be at . This is an undoubted truth , and confirmed in all ages , and yet is not firmly beleeved : and a truth it is , which , if beleeved , would do much to settle our staggering souls in a stormy day .

10 , That at last , He shall come to be glorifyed in his saints 2 Thes. 1 : 10 ▪ when He shall be revealed from heaven with all his mighty angels vers. 7. Then shall it be seen , whose shall counsel stand His or mens ; and whose work shall prosper , His or Satans .

Cautions .

Yet let me adde a few words , for caution and direction here .

1. The consideration of those things mentioned should not make us slacken our diligence in prayer , and other duties : and when they are a right considered , they will rather prove a spurre and a goad in our side , to set us forward , than a bridle to hold us aback .

2. We would not think , that Christ's work and interest is going backward alwayes , when it seemeth so to us . Even when He is casting downe . what He hath built up ; and plucking up , what He hath planted , his work is prospering , for all that is in order to the laying of a better foundation , and to the carrying on of a more glorious work ; when He shall lay all the stones with faire colours , & the foundations with saphires , and make the windowes of crystal &c. Esai . 5 4 : 11 , 12.

3. Though his work be alwayes going on , and his truth prospering ; yet we would not think that it will alwayes prosper alike , in our apprehensions ; many times we judge by rules of our own making , and not by the rule of truth ; and hence it is that we mistake oftentimes . We walk little by faith , and too much by sense ; and hence we judge too much by sense , and so passe a wrong judgement , to his dishonour , and the sadning of our own hearts .

4. Nor would we think , that His Truth and interest is ruined and gone , because it is sore oppressed , in this or that particular place of the world ; as if his work were not of an universal extent , and in all the churches . If his truth thrive and prosper in some other place of the world , shall we not say , that his kingdome is coming ? Or shall we limite all his work and interest to one small part of the world ?

5. We would not think the worse of his work , because it is carryed on with so many stops , and doth meet with so many Impediments in its way : We are not acquanted with the depths of his infinite wisdome and counsel : and so we see not what noble ends He hath before Him , in suffering those impediments to lie in the way of his chariot . We think He should ride so triumphantly all alongs , that none should once dar to cast the least block in his way : but we judge carnally , as unacquanted with the many noble and glorious designes , which He hath , in ordering matters . As Himself was for a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence ; so will he have the way of the carrying on of his work prove , in his holy and spotlesse justice , a stumbling stone to many , that shall stumble thereat , and fall , and never rise any more .

6. We would beware to think , that Christ-hath forgotten his work , because He seemeth to take no notice of our prayers , which we are putting up , now and then for his work . He may be doing that , which we are desireing , in the general , and yet not let us know , that He is answering our prayers : & that for wise and holy ends , to keep us humble & diligent . He may seem to misregaird our suites , and yet be carrying on his work , and granting us our desires , upon the matter .

7. Hence we ●…ould beware of desponding , and growing heartlesse and fainte , when we see few owneing truth , Or standing upon Christ's side ; for He needeth not mans help , to carry on his work , though He sometimes thinketh good to condescend so far , as to honour some to be instrumental in setting of it forward , who yet have nothing but as He giveth ; let us not then think , that his work cannot prosper , because great ones and meane ones oppose it , and such as should stand for it and owne it , are few and fainting , without strength courage or Zeal .

CHAP. XV. How to make use of Christ for stedfastness , in a time , when truth is oppressed and borne downe .

WHen enemies are prevailing , and the way of truth is evil spoken of , many fainte and many turne aside , and do not plead for truth , not stand up for the interest of Christ , in their houre and power of darknesse ; many are overcome with base feare , and either side with the workers of iniquity , or are not valient for the truth , But being faint-hearted turne back . Now the thoughts of this may put some , who desire to stand fast , and to owne Him and his cause , in a day of tryall , to enquire how they shall make use of Christ , who is the Truth , so as to be inabled to stand in the day of temptation , and to keep fast by Truth , when it is loaded with reproaches , and buryed under an h●…pe of obloquy . For satisfaction to this question , I shall shortly point out those directions , which , if followed , may prove helpful to keep the soul from fainting , misbeleeving , doubting , quarrelling at the Lord's dispensations , and from yeelding to the temptatitions , in such a day .

1. The beleever would live in the conviction of his hazard , through the slight of Satan , the strength of the temptation , the wickednesse and treachery of the heart , the evil example of others , and the want of sanctified courage , Zeal and resolution ; and this will keep the soul humble , and farr from boasting of its own strength , which was Peter's fault .

2. They would live in the faith and perswasion of this . That it is Christ alone , who is the Truth , who can help them to stand for truth , in a day of temptation ; and that all their former purposes , vowes , resolutions , solemne professions , and the like , will prove but weak cables to hold them fast , in a day of storme : and that only the rock of ages must save them ; and their being a ley ward of Him , and partaking of his warme and saife protection , will do their businesse . That all their stock of grace , and knowledge , and that confirmed with resolutions and sincere purposes , will helpe but little , in that day : and that new influences of grace and truth , from the fountaine , that is full of grace and truth , will only prove establishing to the soul , and confirme it in the truth , in that day .

3. Therefore , they would eye Christ in his Offices ; particularly as the great Prophet , who can teach , as never man taught ; so teach , as to make the soul receive the doctrine , and to hold it fast , to receive it in love , and lay it up in the heart , as a rich and enriching treasure .

4. They would eye him , in his relations unto his people , as their Head , Husband , Brother , Leader , Commander , Captaine , &c. for those give ground of approaching unto Him , with confidence , in the day of darknesse and mists , for light and direction , and for strength and courage ▪ in the day of temptation : and give ground of hope of helpe , in that day of tryal and difficulty .

5. They would eye and act faith upon the promises of assistance and through ▪ bearing , in the day of calamity ; such as those ▪ Esa. 43 : 2. when thou passest through the waters , I will be with thee ; and through the rivers , they shall not overflow thee ; when thow walkest through the fire , thou shall no●… be burnt ; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee ▪ And Esai . 41 : 13. for I the Lord thy God will hold thy right hand , saying unto thee , feare not , I will helpe thee : and particularly ▪ they would eye the promises o●… light , in the da●… of darknesse . See Esai . 58 : 8 , 10. & 60 : 20. 2 Sam. ●…2 : 29.

6. They would look on Christ as an exalted conquerour , now risen and glorified : as a victorious captaine , that hath fought and overcome ; that they , as his followers , may be made partakers of his victory and conquest , and so reape the fruit of his resurrection and ascension , in their establishment in the truth , when it is borne down , and questioned , yea and condemned by men . He abode stedfast and unmoveable in the midst of all the stormes , that blew in his face : and as He came to bear witnesse to the truth ; so did He faithfully and zealously avow truth , even to the death ; and in death got the victory of the Arch liar and deceiver . Now the beleever would eye this , for the strengthening of his faith and hope of victory also , through Him : and therefore would waite patiently for his help ; and not make haste : for they who beleeve make not haste Esa. 28 : 16. knowing that He is true and faithful and will not disappoint his followers , that trust in Him . And moreover , it would be of advantage to them , in this case , to eye that gracious and comfortable word Iohn . 14 : 19 — because I live , you shall live also : and so by faith conclude , that seing Christ now liveth , as a conquerour over darknesse , untruth , reproaches , calumnies , and opposition of liars , yea of the father of lies ; they , through Him , shall also live , and ride out that storme : and this will give much courage to the soul , to endure temptation , and to waite in patience for an outgate .

7. They would study much , and suck at the grand promise of his coming againe , and of finally dispelling all clouds : and of fully clearing up his glorious truths , that are now covered over with obloquie , and buryed under reproaches : and this will encourage the soul to stand to truth , in the midst of all opposition , beleeving that , at length , truth , how much soever opposed now , shall be victorious .

8. They should be single in their dependence on Him , for strength and throwbearing , in that day of tryal ; not leaning to their own understanding ; but acknowledging Him in all their wayes Prov. 3 : 6. and when they see no hope of outgate in the world , nor appearance of the clearing up of the day , they would comfort themselvs , and encourage themselves in the Lord , as David did , in a great straite 1 Sam , 30 : 6.

9. Upon the forementioned grounds , they would cast all the care of their throughbearing on Him , who careth for them 1 Pet. 5 : 7. rolling all their difficulties on Him , consulting only with Him , & his Word , and not with flesh and blood ; and so they would commit their wayes to Him , who disposeth of all things , as He seeth good ; forbearing to limite the holy one of Israel , or to quarrel with Him for any thing he doth ; and patiently wait for his out-gate , and delivery .

10. It were good , in this time of tryal , to be remembring the worth of truth , and intertaining high thoughts of the smallest piece of truth , that is questioned , for his sake , who is the Truth : that a sight of the glorious worth thereof , may make them account the lesse of all they can lose , in the defence and maintenance thereof .

11. So were it good at this time , when truthes come to be questioned , to be lying neare to the Truth , for light , and to be keeping fast , what He by his Spirit cleareth up to be truth , though the light should not be so full , as to dispel all objections . This were to depend upon Him for light , with singlenesse of heart ; and in godly simplicity and sincerity to follow his direction and torch , though it should not shine so bright , as they would wish .

Cautions .

A few words of caution will be usefull here also : as

1. The beleever , though taking this course , would not think to be altogether free of fear of stepping aside , in lesse or in more : God may think good , to let much of this abide , to the end he may be keeped watchfull , tender and diligent ; for fear maketh the soul circumspect and watchfull ; and this is a good preservative from defection .

2. Nor would the beleever think , that hereby he shall be keeped altogether free of fainting . The heart now and then , through fear and misbeleef , may fall into a fit of fainting , and think all is gone : and yet He may carry poor souls thorow , and make his strength perfect in their weaknesse 2 Cor. 12 : 9. That when they are supported and carryed through the temptation , they may sing praise to Him ; and not ascribe any thing to themselves : remembring how often they were f●…inting , and almost giving over the cause , as desperate and hopelesse .

3. They would not think it strange , if in the time of their wreastling with difficultyes , the Lord hide his face from them , and give them not that 〈◊〉 ▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Him in prayer that sometimes they have met with for the Lord may see it fit , to put them to this point of tryall , among the rest , to see if the love of his glory and truth will keep them standing ▪ when they want the encouragements , that might be expected in that way : and if pure conscience to the command and authority of God will keep from siding with an evil way , when the soul is destitute of all sensible encouragement , both from within and from without .

4. In all this businesse , beleevers would carry singly , with an eye to God's glory ; and would not be acted with self-ends , or drawn by carnal and selfy motives . They would not desire stability and through bearing , to be seen of men , or to gaine applause and the praise of Men ; lest God be provoked to leave them to themselves , and they at length come off with discredit , as Peter did . Therefore they would strive against these carnal motions of the heart ; and laboure for spirituality , singlenesse of heart , and truth in the inward parts , which the Lord desireth . Psal. 51 : 6.

CHAP. XVI . How to make use of Christ as the Truth , when error prevaileth , and the spirit of error carryeth many away .

THere is a time ▪ when the Spirit of error 〈◊〉 going ab●…oad ▪ and truth is questioned , an many are led away with delusions ▪ for Satan can change himself into an angel of light , and make many great and faire like pretensions to holinesse , and under that pretext ushere-in untruthes , and gaine the consent of many unto them ; so that , in such a time of temptation , many are stollen off their feet , and made to depart from the right wayes of God , and to imbrace error and delusions , in stead of truth . Now the question is , how a poor beleever shall make use of Christ , who is the Truth , for keeping him stedfast in the truth , in such a day of tryal , and from imbracing the way of error , how plausible soever it may appeare : for satisfaction to this , we shall propose those few things .

1. In such a time , when a Spirit of error is let loose and rageth , and carrieth severall away , it were good for all , who would be keeped streight & honest , to be walking in feare . It is not good to despise such a s●…ye and subtile enemy , especially in the houre and power of darknesse . Then all are called to be on their guaird , and to stand upon their watch toure , and to be jealous of their corrupt hearts , that are ready enough , of their own accord , to drink-in errour , and to receive the temptation , at any time , and much more then .

2. They would not think , that their knowledge , and ability to dispute for truth , will keep them stedfast , if there be not more : for if the temptation grow , they may come to reasone and dispute themselves out of all their former knowledge and skill . The father of lies is a cuning sophister , and knoweth how to shake their grounds , and cast all loose .

3. They would renew their covenant grips of Christ , and make sure that maine businesse . viz. their peace and union with God in Christ , and their accepting of Christ for their Head and Husband . They would labour to have the fundation sure , and to be united unto the chief corner stone ; that so , blow the storme as it will , they may ride saifely ; and that hereby they may have accesse to Christ with boldnesse , in their difficulty ; and may with confidence seek light from Him , in the houre of darknesse .

4. To the end they may be keeped more watchfull , and circumspect , they would remember , that it is a dishonourable thing to Christ , for them to step aside , in the least matter of truth : the denying of the least point of truth , is a consequentiall denying of him , who is the Truth : and to lose a foot in the matters of truth , is very dangerous ▪ for who can tell when they , who once slip a foot , shall recover it againe ? And who can tell how many , and how dreadful errors , they may drink ▪ in , who have once opened the door to a small errour ? Therefore they would beware of tampering in this matter , and to admit any errour , upon the account that it is a small and inconsiderable one : there may be an unseen concatenation betwixt one errour and another , and betwixt a small one and a greater one , so as if the little one be admitted and received , the greater shall follow ▪ and it may be feared that if they once dally with errour , and make a gape in their consciences , that God give them up to judiciall blindenesse , that , ere all be done , they shall imbrace that opinion , which sometime they seemed to hate as death .

5. They would eye the promises suteing that case : viz. the promises of Gods Guideing the blindely a way , which 〈◊〉 know not : of making darknesse light before them and crooked t●…ings streig●…s Es●… . 42 : 16. and of guideing contin●…ally Esa. 8 ▪ 〈◊〉 . see also Esa. 49 ▪ 10. and 57 : 18. and they would act faith on these and the like promises ▪ as now made sure through Jesus .

6. Particularly , they would fix their eye upon that principal promise of the Spirit of truth , to guide into all truth Iohn 16 : 13.

7. With singlenesse of heart , they would depend on Christ , and waite for light from Him , and beware of prejudice at the truth : with singlenesse of heart , they would lye open to his instructions , and to the influences of his light and direction , and receive in the beames of his divine light : and thus go about duties viz. Prayer , Conference , Preaching , Reading &c. with an eye fix●…d on him , and with a soul open to Him , & free of all sinful preingadgment , and love to errour .

8. With singl●…nesse of heart , they would give up their souls to Christ , as the Truth , that He would write the truth in their souls , and frame their souls unto the truth , and unto that truth , which is most questioned , and by which they are most in hazard to be drawn away ; and urge and 〈◊〉 Him by prayer and supplication , to do the duty of an Head , an Husband guide and Commander &c. unto them ; and that He would be a 〈◊〉 unto them , in that day of darkness , and not suffer them to dishonour Him , or prove scandalous to others ; by departing from the truth , and imbracing of errour . A serious single-hearted dealing with Him , upon the grounds of the covenant promises , and his relations and engadgments , might prove steadable in this case , if accompanyed with a lying open to the influences of truth ▪ and to the light of information , which He is pleased to send by the Spirit of truth .

Cautions and Directions .

For further clearing of this matter , we shall hinte at some cautions , and further directions useful here : such as

1. They would beware of thinking that God should come to them with light and instruction , in an extraordinary manner ; and reveal the truth of the question controverted somewhat immediatly : for this were a manifest tempting and limit●…ing of the holy one of Israel . We must be satisfied with the meanes of instruction , which he hath provided , and run to the Law and to the Testimony . We have the Scriptures , which are able to make the man of God perfect and throughly fournished unto all good works 2. Tim. 3 : 16 , 17. and to make wi●…e unto Salvation vers . 15. There must we seek light ; and there must we waite for the breathing of his Spirit with life , and coming with light to cleare up truth to us : for they are the Scriptures of truth . Dan. 10 : 21. and the law of the Lord , which is perfect , converting the soul , and the commandement of the Lord ▪ that is pure enlightening the eyes &c. Ps●…l . ●…9 : 7 ▪ 8. We have the Ministery , which God hath also appointed for this end , to make known to us his minde : there must we waite for him and his light . Thus must we waite at the posts of wisdomes doors : and waite for the king of light , in his own way , wherein He hath appointed us to waite for Him . And if He think good to come another way , more immediat , Let Him alwayes be welcome : but let not us limite Him , nor prescribe wayes to Him ; but follow his directions .

2. When any thing is borne-in upon their Spirit , as a truth to be received . or as an errour to be rejected , more immediately , they would beware of admitting of every such thing , without tryal and examination : for we are expressely forbidden to beleeve every Spirit , and commanded to try them , whether they are of God or not 1 Iohn . 4 : 1. The Lord will not take it ill , that even his own immediat motions and revelations be tryed and examined by the word ; because the word is given us for this end , to be our teste and standart of truth . The way of immediat revelation is not the ordinary way now of God's manifesting his minde to his people . He hath now chosen another way , and given us a more sure word of prophecie , than was even a voice from heaven , as Peter sayeth 2 Pet. 1 : 18 , 19. It is commended in the Bereans Act. 17 : 11. who upon this account were more noble , then those of Thessalonica , in that they received the word with all readinesse of minde , & searched the scriptures dayly , whether those things were so . Even Pauls words , though he was an authorized , & infallible Apostle of Christ's , are here put to the touch stone of the word . Many false Prophets may go out , and deceive many , and speak great swelling words of vanity 1 Iohn . 4 : 1. 2 Pet. 2 : 18. and the devil can transchange himself into an angel of light 2 Cor. 11 : 14. And though an Angel out of heaven should preach any other thing , than what is in the written word , we ought not to receive his doctrine , but to reject it , and to account him accursed Gal. 1 : 8. So that the written word must be much studied by us ; and by it must we try all motions , all doctrines , all inspirations , all revelations , and all manifestations .

3. Much more would they beware of thinking , that the dictats of their conscience obligeth them , so as that alwayes they must of necessity follow the same . Conscience , being God's deputy in the soul , is to be followed no further , than it speaketh for God , and according to truth . An erring conscience , though it binde so far , as that he who doth contrary to the dictats thereof sinneth against God , in that , knowing no other than that the dictats of conscience are right and consonant to the minde of God ▪ yet dar counteract the same , and thus formally rebel against Gods authoritie ; yet it doth not oblige us to beleeve and to do , what it asserteth to be truth , and duty . It will not then be enough for them to say , my conscience , and the light within me speaketh so , and instructeth me so : for that light may be darknesse , and errour and a delusion ; and so no rule for them to walk by . To the law and to the testimony : and , if their conscience , minde , or light within them , speak not according to this word , it is because there is no lig●…t in them Esai . 8 : 20. I grant , as I said , they can not without sin , counter act the dictats even of an e●…ing 〈◊〉 ; because they know not better , but that these dictats are according to truth : and thus an erring conscience is a most dangerous thing , and bringeth people under a very sad dilemma , that whether they follow it or not , they sin : and there is no other remedie here , but to lay by the e●…ing conscience , and get a conscience rightly informed by the word : puting it in Christ's hand , to be better formed and informed ; that so it may do its office better . This then would be especially guairded against ; for if once they lay downe this for a principle , that whatever their conscience and minde or in ward light ( as some call it ) dictat , must be followed , there is no delusion , how false , how abominable so ever it be , but they may be at length in hazard to be drawn away with : and so the rule , that they will walk be , be nothing in effect but the Spirit of lies and of delusion ; and the motions and dictates of him , who is the Father of lies , that is , the Devil .

4. Such as pretend so much to walk by conscience , would take h●…ed , that they take not that for the dictate of conscience , which really is but the dictat of their own humors , inclinations , preoccupyed mindes , and byassed wills . When conscience speaketh , it groundeth on the authority of God , whether truely or falsely , and proposeth such a thing , to be done , or to be refrained from , meerly because God commandeth that , and forbiddeth this , though sometimes it mistaketh : but , though the d●…ctats of mens humors , inclinations , preoccupyed judgements and wills , may pretend God's authority , for what they say , yet really some carnal respect ▪ selfish end and the like , lyeth at the bottom , and is the chiefe spring of that motion : and also the dictats of humor , and byassed willes are usually more violent and fierce , then the dictats of conscience ; for wanting the authority of God to back their assertions and prescriptions , they must make up that with an addition of a preternatural force and strength . Hence such as are purely led by conscience , are pliable , humble , and ready to heare and receive information ; whereas others are headstrong , and pertinacious , unwilling to receive instruction , or to heare any thing contrary to their mindes , lest their conscience ▪ receiving more light , speak with a higher voyce , against their inclinations , and former wayes ; and so create more trouble to them ; whileas now they enjoy more quiet within , so long as the cry of their selfwill & byassed judgment is so loud , that they can not well hear the still and low voyce of conscience .

5. They would labour for much self denyal ▪ and sincerity ; and to be free from the snares and power of selfish ends , as credite , a name ▪ and applause , or what of that kinde , that may be like the fear of man , that bringeth a snare : Prov. 29 : 2. 5. for that will be like a gift , that blindeth the eyes of the wise Exod. 23 : 8. love to carry on a party , or a designe , to be seen and accounted some body , to maintaine their credite and reputation , lest they be accounted changelings , and the like , will prove very dangerous in this case : for these may forcibly carry the soul away , to imbrace one errour after another , and one errour to strengthen and confirme another , that it is hard to know ▪ where or when they shall stand : and these by-respects may so forcibly drive the soul forward , that he shall neither heare the voice of conscience within , nor any instruction from without .

6. They would study the word of truth , without prejudice and any sinfull preingadgment , lest they be made thereby to wiredraw and wrest the word , to their own destruction ; as some , of whom Peter speaketh 2 Pet. 3 : 16. It is a dangerous thing , to study the word with a prejudicat opinion ; and to bow or wiredraw the word , and make it speak what we would have it speak , for the confirmation of out opinions and sentiments : for that is but to mock God and his law ; and to say , Let his law speak what it will , I will maintaine this opinion ; and so make the word speak , as we would have it , or else lay it by . This is to walk by some other rule , than the word ▪ and to make the word serve our lusts , and confirme our errours , than which a greater indignitie can not be done to the Spirit of truth , speaking in the word .

7. In reading and studying of the word , there would be much single dependance on the Spirit for light : waiting for clearnesse from Him , whom Christ hath promised to lead us into all truth . An earnest wreastling with Him for his assistance , enlightening the minde with divine light , to understand the truth , and inclineing the soul to a ready imbraceing and receiveing of the truth , declared in the word .

8. Though one place of scripture be enough to confirme any point of truth , and ground sufficient for us to beleeve what is there said , there being nothing in scripture , but what is truth : yet in such a time of abounding errours , and when many are going abroad , speaking perverse things , to lead the simple away , it were spiritual wisdome to be compareing scripture with scripture ; and not to be lightly imbracing whatever may seem probable , and fairely deduceable from some one passage or other of scripture ; but to be comparing that with other passages , and see what concord there is : for this is certane , what ever point contradicteth other clear and manifest testimonies of scripture cannot be true ; how ever a cunning sophister may make it seem very probably to flow out of such or such a passage of scripture . The testimony of the Spirit is uniforme , and free from all contradictions : and therefore we must see , if such an assertion , that some would draw from such a passage , agree with other plaine passage : and if not , be sure , that that is not the meaning of the place . When the devil did wreste and abuse that passage of truth Psal. 91 : 11. He shall give his angels charge concearning thee . &c. and from thence would inferre , that Christ might cast himself down . Mat. 4 ; 6. Christ shew that this inference was bad , because it did not agree with other divine testimonies , particularly not with that Deut. 6 : 16. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God : And thereby he teacheth us to take this course , in times of temptation ? and so compare spirituall things with spirituall , as Paul speaketh , 1. Cor. 2 : 13. Especially they would beware of expounding clear Scriptures by such as are more dark and mysterious : See 2. Pet. 3 : 16. it is alwayes saifer , to explaine darker passages by such as are more clear .

9. Let them guaird against an humore of newfanglednesse , nauseating old and solide truthes , and seeking after something new , having eares itching after new doctrines , yea or new modes and dresses of old truthes : for this is provocking to God , and proveth dangerous ; for such turne away their eares from the truth , and are turned into fables , as Paul telleth us . 2. Tim. 4 : 3. 4. for the time will come , sayeth he , when they will not endure sound doctrine , but after their owne lusts , shall they heape to themselves teachers , having itching ears : and they shall turne away their eares from the truth ▪ and shall be turned unto fables . This favoureth of a spirit of levity and inconstancy ; which is dangerous .

10. They would labour to have no prejudice at the truth , but receive it in love , and the love of it ▪ lest for that cause God give them up to strong delusions to beleeve lies , and to be led away with the deceiveablnesse of unrighteousnesse : as we see 2. Thes. 2 : 10 , 11 , 12. and with all deceivablenesse of unrighteousnesse in them that perish , because they received not the love of the truth , that they might be saved ▪ and for this cause God shall send them strong delusion , that they should beleev a lie ; that they all might be damned , who beleeved not the truth , but had pleasure in unrighteousnesse .

11. So would they beware of stifling the truth , of making it a prisoner ▪ & detaineing it in unrighteousnesse , like those spoken of Rom. 1 : 18. for which cause God gave ▪ them up to uncleannesse and to vile affections , and they became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish heart was darkened ; yea professing themselves to be wise , they became fools . vers . 21 , 22 , 24 ▪ 26. They should let truth have free liberty , and power in the soul ; and should yeeld up themselves to be ruled and guided by it : and not thorture with it , lay chaines upon it , or fetter it , and keep it as a prisoner , that can do nothing .

2. For this cause , they would hold fast the truth , which they have learned , and have been taught by the Spirit out of the word . When Paul would gua●…rd ▪ and fortifie Timothy against seducers , that creept into houses , leading captive silly women &c. among other directions , he giveth him this 2. Tim. 3 : ▪ 14 , 15 ▪ But continue thou in the things , which thou hast learned , and hast bin assured of , knowing of whom thou hast learned ; and that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures , which are able to make thee wise to Salvation &c. So he would have the Colossians walking in Christ , rooted and build up in Him , & stablished in the faith , as they had been taught Col. 2. 6 , 7.

13. Especially they would be holding the ground-work fast , saith in Christ : It were good , in such a time of erring from the way of truth , to be griping Christ faster , and cleaving to ▪ Him by faith , and living by faith in Him . This is to hold the foundation fast ; and then let the tempest of errour blow as it will , they will ride at a sure anchor , and be s●…ife , because fixed upon the rock of ages : and further , living neare Christ , in such a dangerous day , would be a noble preservative from the infections of error . The soul that is dwelling in Christ , and griping to Him dayly by faith , and acting love on Him , dwelleth in light , and will discover errour , sooner than another , because living under the rayes of the sun of righteousnesse ; which discovereth errour .

14. They would labour to learne the truth , as it is in Iesus ; and the truthes , which they have heard of Him , and have been taught by Him , as the truth is in Him , will abide , when other truthes , that have been learnt but of men , and heard of men , and as it was in the preaching of men , and in books , shall soon evanish , in a day of trial . This is to learne Christ , as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 4 : 20 , 21. But yee have not so learned Christ , if so be that ye have heard Him , and have been taught by Him , as the truth is in Iesus , When we learne the truth , as it is in Iesus , it bringeth us alwayes in to Him , and hath a tendency to fixe our hearts on Him , and is a piece of the bond that bindeth us to him and his way : we receive it then as a piece of his doctrine , which we must owne , and stand unto ; O if we learned all our divinity thus ! we would be more constant and stedfast in it , then we are .

15. When controversies arise , and they know not which side to choise ; both seemeth to them to be alike well founded on the word , they would exerce their spiritual sagacity , and set their gift of discerning a work , to see which of the two tendeth most to promove piety and godlinesse , and the kingdome of Christ : and so see which of the two is the truth , which is after godlinesse , as the Apostle speaketh Tit. 1 : 1. they must look which of the two is the doctrine , which is according to Godliness 1 Tim. 6 : vers. 3. That is thetruth which is Christ's , and which should be owned and imbraced , viz , which floweth from a Spirit of godlinesse , & tendeth to promove godlinesse , and ●…eth with the true principles of godlinesse , even gospel godlinesse , wrought according to the tenor of the covenant of grace ; that is , by the strength of the Spirit of Jesus , dwelling and working in us ; and not according to the tenor of the covenant of works , that is , wrought by our own strength &c.

16. Yet withal , they would take heed , that they mistake not here : for they may look upon some wayes and doctrines , as having a greater tendency to promove godlinesse , then others ; which indeed have not , but only seem so . They would therefore consider well , what is the way of godlinesse laid down in the noble device of the gospel , which is the way that only glorifyeth God , Father , Son and Holy Ghost ; and see what suiteth most with that , according to the word ; and not what seemeth most suitable to godlinesse in their apprehension . The word is the best judge and teste of true godlinesse ; and in the word , we have the only saifest meane of true godlinesse held forth ▪ therefore we should see , what doctrine tendeth most to promove godlinesse , according to the way held forth in the word , and choose that .

17. They would guaird against pride and selfe-conceite , as thinking they are wise enough , and understanding enough , in those matters : and so need not take a lesson of any . This may be of great prejudice , for itis the meek , that God guideth in judgment . And to the meek will He teach his way Psal. 25 : 9. Therefore it were good for his people in such a day , to be meek and humble , willing & ready to learne of any person , how meane so ever , that can teach the wayes of God . The Lord may bless a word spoken by a private person , when he will not bless the word spoken by a Minister : for his blessings are free . And itis not good to despise any meane : Apollos , though instructed in the way of the Lord , mighty in the Scriptures , fervent in Spirit , and teaching diligently the things of the Lord Act. 18 : 24 , 25. Yet was content to learne of Aquila & of his wife Priscilla , when they expounded unto Him the way of God more perfectly vers. 26.

18. In such a time , itis not unsaife to look to such , as have been eminent in the way of God , and lye neare to Him : for itis probable , they may know much of the minde of God , in those questioned matters : Hence , we finde the Apostle putting Timothy & others to this duty , in a time when false teachers were going abroad , saying 2 Tim. 3 : 10. But thou hast fully known my doctrine , manner of life : & 1 Cor. 4 : 16. wherefore I beseech you be ye followers of me : & 1 Cor. 11 : 1. & Againe Phil. 3 : 17. Brethren be followers together of me . All which say , that though we should call no man Rabbi , as hanging our faith absolutely on Him ; yet in such a time of prevailing errour , and of false teachers going abroad , some respect should be had to such , as have found grac●… of the Lord to be faithful in times of tryal , an●… have maintained truth , and stood for it , in times persecution , and have with singleness of heart followed the Lord ; It not being ordinare with God , to leave such , as in sincerity seek Him , and desire to follow his way , in truth and uprightness ; and to give the revelation of his minde , and the manifestation of his Spirit , to others , who have not gone thorow such trials .

19. They would also at such a time be much in the sincere practice of uncontroverted duties , and in putting uncontroverted and unquestionable and unquestioned truthes into practice : and this may prove a notable meane to keep them right : for then are they in God's way ; and so the devil hath not that advantage of them , that he hath of others , who ●…re out of the way of dutie . David understood more than the Ancients , because he keeped God's precepts Psal. 119 : 100.

20. It were good and suteable at such a time , to be much in the feare of God ; remembering what an one He is , and how hazardous itis to sin against Him , by drinking-in the least point of errour . The promise is made to such . Psal. 25 : 12. What man is he that feareth the Lord , him shall He teach in the way that he shall chuse .

21. Finally , at such a time , they would be much in communion with Jesus , lying neare Him ; much in prayer to Him , studying his Relations , Offices , Furniture , Readiness to helpe with light and counsel ; and they would draw neare to Him with humility , boldness , faith , confidence , love , tenderness and sincerity ; and then they shall not finde that He shall fail them or disappoint them .

Enough of this . I proceed therefore to another case , which is .

CHAP. XVII . How to make use of Christ , as the Truth , that we may get our case and condition cleared up to us .

THe beleever is oft complaining of darkness , concearning his case and condition , so as he cannot tell what to say of himself , or what judgment to passe on himself , and he knoweth not how to win to a distinct and clear discovery of his state and condition . Now , it is Truth alone , and the Truth , that can satisfie them as to this . The question then is . How they shall make use of , and apply themselves to this Truth , to the end , they may get the truth of their condition discovered to them . But first let us see , what this case may be . Consider then

1. That grace may be in the soul , and yet not be seen nor observed : this is manifest by daylie experience .

2. Not only so , but a gracious soul , that is reconciled with God in Christ , and hath the Spirit of grace dwelling in it , may suppose itself a stranger yet unto this reconciliation , and you of the grace of God , and so to be still in the state of nature .

3. Yea , a soul may not only suppose and conclude it self in nature , while it is in a state of grace , but ●…urder , may be filled with terrour and apprehensions of God's wrath and indignation ; and that in such a measure , as that thereby it may be as a distracted person , as we see it was with Heman , Psal. 88 : 15. who said , while I suffer thy terrours , I am distracted . The wrath of God lay hard upon Him , and he said , that he was afflicted with all God's waves vers. 7. hence he cryed out vers. 16 , 17. Thy fierce wrath goeth over me , thy terrours have cutt me off , they came round about me dayly , ( or all the day ) like water , they compassed me about together , And yet for all this , the first word of his complaint was faith vers. 1. Many such complaints hear we our of Iob's mouth , to whom God notwithstanding was that gracious , that he never , came to question his state before God , or to conclude his hypocrisic , or his being still in the state of nature . But it is not so with every one , that is so exercised .

4. Yea further , with those inward strokes upon the soul , they may have sin and guilt charged home upon their consciences : and this will make their life yet more bitter , & put a sharper edge upon the rods . Thus was Iob made to possesse the sinnes of his youth , Iob , 13 : 26. and made to say , My transgression is sealed up in a bag , and thou sowest up mine iniquity Iob. 14 : 17.

5. Moreover , they may be in such a condition a long time , and all the while have no light of comfort , as we see in Iob and Heman . They may even walk in darknesse , and have no light of comfor●… Esai . 50 : 10.

6. Yea and also be without the hope of a delivery or outgate , Hence cryeth Heman Psal. 88 : 4 , 5. I am counted with them that go downe into the pit , free among the deed , like the slaine that lye in the grave , whom thou rememberest no more , and they are cut off from thine hand . Yea they may be driven to the very border of despaire ; and conclude that there is no hope ; as the Church did , Ezek. 37 : 11. Our bones are dryed , and our hope is lost , and we are cut off for our pairts : and as Iob Chap. 7 : 6. My dayes are swifter then a weavers shuttle , and are spent without hope , and Chap. 19 : 10. He hath destroyed me on every side , and I am gone : mine hope hath he removed like a tree .

Now though sometimes , as we see in Iob , and in Heman too , a soul may be under such a sad and sharpe dispensation , and yet not brought to question their state , or to conclude themselves children of wrath , lyeing still in blacke nature ; yet it is not so with all , who are so exercised : but many , under such a dispensation , may , at least , be in the dark , as to their state before God : and if they do not positively assert their state to be bad ; yet they do much question , if they be in the state of grace , and would be comforted under all their pressures and afflictions , if they could win to the least well grounded apprehension of their interest in Christ .

In such a case as this is , there is ground for a poor soul to make use of Christ for outgate ; and an outgate may be had in God's time , and as He seeth sit , by a right use-making of and going ▪ out to Him , who is the Truth . So then the soul , that would have its state and condition cleared up , and a discovery of its being reconciled to God through Jesus , and in a state of grace , and would make use of Christ as the Truth , for this end , would

1. Look out to Christ , as a feeling Highpriest , faithful and mercyful , who , being like us in all things except sin , doth sympathize with , and succure such as are tempted Heb. 2 : 17 : 18. And as a Priest , that is touched with the feeling of our infirmities , Heb. 4 : 15. Albeit Christ , in the deepest of his darknesse , was never made to question his soneshipe , but avouched God to be his God , even when he was forsaken , Psal. 22 : 1 ▪ Mat. 27 : 46. Mark . 15 : 34. Yet He knew what it was to be tempted ▪ to question his sonshipe , when the devil said unto Him Mat. 4. if thou be the Son of God , and He knowes , what such a distresse , as He himself was into , wreastling with an angry God , hideing himself and forsaking , will worke in a poor sinner , and being a mercyful and sympathizeing Highpriest , he cannot but pity such as are under such a distemper ; and as a gracious Head sympathize with them ▪ Now the beleever would look out to Him , as such an one , and upon this ground go to Him with confidence and boldnesse , and lay out their case before Him , that He may helpe and send reliefe .

2. They would also eye Christ , as able to save out of that condition , and to command light to shine out of darknesse : and so , as one able to save to the uttermost , all that come to God through Him Heb. 7 ▪ 25.

3. And not only so , but eye Him also , as given , sent and commissioned of the Father , to be a light to such , as sit in darknesse ; even to the Gentiles , Esa. 42 : 6. & 49 : 6. Luk. 2 : 32. Act. 13 : 47. & 26 : 23. Iohn . 8 : 12. and this will encourage the poor Souls to go out to him , with their darknesse , when they see that He is sent , as a Light , and as the Truth , to clear up poor souls , that walk in darknesse and have no light : when they see , that it is his place and office to helpe them ; and consider that He is true to his trust , and true and faithful , in all that was committed to Him , it not only will embolden them to come forward to Him , but it will strengthen their hope , and encourage them to waite on .

4. They would stay themselves on Him , as an alsufficient helper , renunceing all other ; crying out , that they will have no light , but His light ; and that they will seek no where else for light , but waite at His door , till He , who is the Sun of righteousnesse , arise in their soul , and come with hailing light in his wings .

5. They would by faith roll and cast their darkened souls , their confused case , their over whelmed hearts , on Him , and leave them there : for He is the only physitian : and the blinde soul must be put in his hand , who can take away the filme , and cause the scales fall off , and make light break in to the soul , and discover to it its condition .

6. It would be useful and very steadable , in such a time of darknesse , for the beleever , to be frequent in acting direct acts of faith on Christ ; that is , be frequent in going to Him , as an alsufficient Mediator , as the only refuge and shadow , for a po●…r weary scoarched soul Esai . 4. last & 32 : 2. And a man shall be as an hideing place from the winde , and a covert from the tempest , as rivers of water in a drye place , as the shadow of a great rock in a ●…eary land : as one who is a strength to the needy in his distresse , a refuge from the storme , a shadow from the heat , &c. Esa. 25 : 4. When the soul is thus overwhelmed with clouds , and doubteth of its interest in Christ , it would then put it out of doubt , by fleeing to Him for refuge from the storme of God's indignation , and lay hold on Him , as He is offered in the gospel ; and thus renew its grips of Him ▪ as the offered alsufficient Mediator : and frequent direct acts of faith will helpe at length to a reflex act . The soul that is daylie running to Christ , according to the covenant , with all its necessities ; and laying hold on Him , as only able to helpe , will at length come to see , that it hath beleeved on Him , and is made welcome by Him , and accepted through Him . So that rëterated acts of faith on an offered Cautioner , and Salvation , will dispel at length those clouds of darknesse , that trouble the soul.

7. Such souls would beware of making their bands stronger , and their darkness greater , by their ●…olly and unwise carriage : for this cause , they would beware ,

1. To cry - out in despondency of Spirit , as if there were no hope , and to conclude peremptorily , that they are cut off ; and it is in vaine to waite any longer : for this course will but darken them more , and multiply the clouds over their head .

2. To run away from Christ through unbeleef and dispaire ; for that will make their case yet worse .

3. To walk untenderly and not circumspectly ; for the moe sins appear , the lesse light will be had . O but souls would be tender in all their conversation at that time , and guaird against the least sin , or appearance of evill .

4. To fret and repine against God , because of that dispensation : for that will but entangle the soul more , and wreath the yock straiter about its neck ; and put it self furder out of case to be relieved , and to receive light .

8. Lastly , such would do well not to limite the holy one of Israel , but to waite with patience , till his time come , to speak-in light to the soul ; knowing that such as waite upon Him shall never be ashamed , Esai . 49 : 23. because He waiteth to be gracious ; and therefore blessed are they all that waite upon him Esai . 30 : 18.

Quest. But what if for all this , I get no outgate , but my distress and darkness rather grow upon my hand ?

Ans. That such a thing may be , I grant , the Lord thinking it fit . ( 1. ) To exercise their faith , dependence , patience , hope , and desire more . ( 2. ) And to discover more unto them their own weakness , faintings , faithlesness . ( 3. ) To shew his absolute power and soveraignity . ( 4. ) To make his grace and mercy more conspicuous & remarkeable at length : and. ( 5. ) To traine them up in away of dependence on him in the dark ; and of leaning to him , when walking in darknesse ; yea and in a way of beleeving , when they think they have no faith at all , and for other holy ends . Yet the soul would not despond ; for there are several things , that may serve to support and beare up the heart , even in that case ; as

1. This is not their case alone : Others have been in the like before ; and many have had the like complaints in all ages , as is known to such as have been acquanted with exercised souls .

2. It may yeeld peace and comfort , to know that they are about duty , when looking to Him , and depending upon Him , and waiting for his light .

3. The promises made to such , as waite for Him , may support the soul , and yeeld comfort .

4. The distinct knowledge and uptaking of their condition , though it be comfortable and refreshing ; yet itis not absolutely necessary . A soul may be a saved soul , though those clouds should continue to its dying day ; and though , as long as they lived , they should never get a clear discovery of their gracious state , but spend their dayes in mourning , complaineing , and crying out of darknesse , &c.

5. Such a soul should think that its much , that he is keeped out of hell so long : and sure , the thoughts of what he is , and of what he doserveth , may make him sober , and not to think much , though he reach not so high , as to see his name written in the book of life .

6. They would know , that full assurance of hope and of faith , is but rare ; and even such as have it , do nor ordinarily keep it long : So that it should not much trouble them , if after all their paines they cannot win at it .

7. If they win to any real ground of hope , how small so ever , they should think much of that ; for many dear to Christ live long , and never know what so much is .

8. It is no small matter , that they are not sincking in the gulfe of inconsideration , and plagued with an indifferency in these matters ; but are made to value Christ and an interest in Him , at such a rate .

9. Their going to Christ with all their wants , laying all on Him ; and their making that their daylie exercise , may keep up their hearts from fainting , yea and fill their souls with joy : for that is really the exercise of faith . And the great and gracious promises are made to such as beleeve , and not to such only , as know they do beleeve . I grant such as know not that they do beleeve , cannot draw comfort from these promises ; yet it is as true , that one may , by reflecting on the actings of his own soul , see and know that really he is going out to Christ , forsaking himself , casting his burden on Him , waiting and depending upon Him : when yet he will not say , that he doth beleeve : and when he seeth this working of soul toward Christ , he is obliged to beleeve , that he beleeveth , and thereupon rejoyce in the hope of the great promises . And however , the very sight and knowledge of this acting and motion of soul , may give them some comfort , though they shall not take it for faith ; because , it is the way of duty , and it is the thing , which the gospel calleth for ; and because they cannot show an instance of any one soul , that did so , and perished . But the truth is , the right understanding of the nature of faith , would cleare many doubts , and prevent many questions .

I come to speak a little to the last case , which I shall handle , which is

CHAP. XVIII . How we shall make use of Christ , as the Truth , that we may win to right and suteable thoughts of God .

This is a case , that much troubleth the people of God . They cannot get right and sutable thoughts of God , which they earnestly desire to have ; nor know not how to win at them . And certane it is , He only who is the Truth , and came out of the bosome of the Father , can helpe here . Therefore , for our use making of Him for this end ; It would be remembered .

1. That the minde of man , through the fall , is nothing but a masse of ignorance and blindenesse ; that the understanding is darkned Ephes. 4 : 17 , 18. And naturally we are in darknesse 1 Iohn . 2 : 9 , 11. Yea under the power of darknesse . Col. 1 : 13. And , which is more , our mindes naturally are filled with prejudice against God and enmity , through wickednesse , naturally resideing there , and which the Prince of the powers of the aire , the Spirit that worketh in the children of disobediance , increaseth and stirreth up .

2. That this evil is not totally taken away , even in the godly , but helped only in pairt : for they see and know but in pairt . 1 Cor. 13 : vers. 13.

3. That hence it cometh to passe , that through the working of corruption , the soul of a beleever can sometime win to no right thought of God at all , or at best to some very narrow , and unsutable conceptions of Him and his wayes : yea sometimes , all the thoughts that they can get of God , are vaine and idle , if not misshapen and blasphemous .

4. That as we are , we cannot see God : for no man hath seen Him Mat. 11 : 27. Iohn . 4 : 46. for He is an invisible God , 1 Tim. 1. 17. Heb. 11 : 27. He dwelleth in light , which no man can approach unto . Him no man hath seen , nor can see 1 Tim. 6 : 16. 1 Iohn . 4 : 12.

5. That all that knowledge of God , which i●… saveing , is to be found in Christ , who is the brightnesse of his glory , & the expresse image of his person . Heb. 1 : 2. and the image of the invisible God Col. ●… . 15. and is for this end come out from the bosome of the Father , that He might acquant us with Him , and with all his secrets Iohn . 1 : 18. Mat. 11 : 27. so far as is needful for us to know . He is God incarnate , that in Him we may see the invisible . Thus God is manifest in the flesh 1 Tim. 3 : 16. and the word was made flesh , and dwelt among us Iohn . 1 : vers. 14.

6. That therefore , if we would see and know God we must go to Christ , who is the temple , in which God dwelleth and manifesteth his glory ; and in and through Him , must we see and conceive of God . The light that we get of the knowledge of the glory of God , must be in the face of Jesus Christ 2 Cor. 4 : 6 , that is , in the manifestations , that Christ hath made of himself , in his Natures , Offices , Ordinances , Works , Dispensations of grace , mediate and immediate &c. And thus doth God , who commanded the light to shine out of darknesse , cause this light of the knowledge of his glory shine into our hearts , viz. in the face of Iesus Christ , that is , in the dispensations of grace in the gospel , which is the glorious gospel of Christ 2 Cor. 4 : 4. and , as it were , the face of Iesus Christ : for , as by the face a man is best known , and distinguished from others ; so Christ is visibly , discernably , and manifestly seen and known , in and by the gospel dispensations ; there are all the lineaments and draughts of the glory of God , which we would know , lively and clearly to be seen .

So then , if we would make use of Christ for this end , that we may win to a right sight of God , and suteable conceptions of his glory , we would consider those things .

1. We would live under the sense and through conviction of the greatnesse and incomprehensiblenesse of God , as being every way past finding out : and also under the conviction of our own darknesse , and incapacitie to conceive aright of Him , even as to what He hath revealed of himself .

2. We would know , that what the works of Creation and Providence declare and preach forth of God , though it be sufficient to make Heathens and others , that do not improve the same to a right acknowledging of him , inexcuseable ; as Paul teacheth us , Rom. 1 : 20. yet all that is short of giving to us that saving knowledge of Him , which must be had , and which is life eternal ▪ Iohn . 17 : 2.

3. We would know , that what of God is to be found-out by the works of creation and providence , is more distinctly seen in Christ , and in the gospel . Here is a greater and more glorious discovery of God , and of his glorious attributes , his Iustice , Power , Wisdome , Goodnesse , Holiness , Truth ▪ &c. than can be found by the deepest diveing naturalist , and most wise moral observer of providence , that is not taught out of the Gospel .

4. Yea , there is something of God to be seen in Christ , in the gospel , which can be observed ●…o none of his works of creation , or common providence : there is the grace of God that bringeth salvation , that is made to appear only by the gospel T it 2 : ●…1 . and there is a peculiar kindenesse and love of God toward man , which is only discovered by Christ in the gospel , Tit. 3 : 4. There is that manifold wisdome of God , that mysterie , which was hid from the beginning of the world in God ; that Principalities and powers in heavenly places , the greatest and wisest of naturalists , must learne by the church , wherein that is preached and proclaimed , by the dispensations of the gospel Ephes. 3 : 9 , 10. His mercy pardoning poor sinners , justice being satisfyed , can not be cleared by nature . Nature cannot unfold that mystery of justice and mercy , concurring to the salvation of a sinner , only the gospel can cleare that riddle .

5. We would remember , that all the beames of that glory , which are necessary and useful , for us to know , are , to speak so , contracted in Christ and there vailed , to the end that we may more steadyly look upon them . We may go to our Brother , who is flesh of our flesh , and there , through the vaile of his flesh , see and behold what otherwayes was invisible : as we can look to the sun better shineing in a pale of water , than by looking up immediatly ; so can we behold God and his glory better in Christ , where there is a thinne vail ( to speak so ) drawne over that otherwise blindeing yea killing , glory , than by looking to God without Christ : for alas we could not endure one glance of an immediat ray of divine glory , it would kill us out right .

6. We must then go to Christ , and there see God : for He who seeth Him , seeth the Father also . Iohn 14 : 9. Particularly , we must go to the face of Iesus Christ , that is , that , whereby He hath made himself known , the noble contriveance of the glorious gospel ; wherein all things are so carryed on , as that God is glorified in his Son , in the salvation of poor sinners . The whole work of salvation is laid on Christ , and the Father is glorified in Him , who is his servant and his chosen , whom He upholdeth and furnisheth for the work Esai . 42 : 1 , 2. He is called the Covenant it self : He is the undertaker in the covenant of Redemption , and in the covenant of Grace : all is founded on Him : all the good things of it are given out by Him : all the grace , by which we close with it , and accept of Him , according to it , is given by Him . Now , in this gospel contrivance are all the lines of the glorious face of Christ to be seen : and in that face must we see and discerne the glory of God ; all the rayes of which are centred in Christ , and there will we get a noble prospect of that glorious object . So that all such , as would make use of Christ for this end , that they might come to have right and suteable thoughts and apprehensions of God , must be well acquanted with the whole draught and frame of the gospel ; and so acquanted therewith , as to see Christ the substance , ground , and all of it , and to see Him in every part of it .

7. Whatever we know or learne of God , by his works of Creation or Providence , in the world or about ourselves , we would bring it in here , that it may receive a new tiucture , and a deeper impression . That is done , when we finde and learne something of Christ there ; and are brought nearer Christ thereby ; and made thereby to discover something more of the glory of God in the face of Christ ; or are made to understand better something of the revelation , that is made of God in the gospel ; or moved thereby to improve it better .

8. In all this matter , we must not go without our guide , lest we wander in this wildernesse , and it prove a labyrinth to us . We must take Christ with us all alongs : He must teach us to understand his own face : and to read the glorious characters of that excellent glory , which is to be seen in his face : He must be our interpreter , and teach us , how to read this book , and how to understand what is written therein ; He must give the discerning eye , and the understanding heart : even the Spirit of wisdome and understanding , to take up the mysteries of God .

9. And for this cause , we would by faith lay hold upon the promises of the Spirit , whereby we may be made spiritual , and have our understandings enlightened more and more , to understand the mysterious characters of divine Majesty and Glory .

10. In all this exercise , we would walk with fear , & carry with us impressions of the dreadful Majesty and Glory of God , that we may tremble and feare , and stand in awe , and read what we read of this glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ , this glorious bible , with reverence , and godly fear .

And thus may we be helped to win to right and suteable thoughts of God ; yet with all we would , for

Cautions ,

Consider a few things further , as

1. That we must not think , to search out the Almighty unto perfection , Iob. 11 : 7.

2. Nor must we think , to get any one point of God known & understood perfectly : corruption will mix-in itself , do our best ; and our short comeings will not easily be reckoned up .

3. We must beware of carnal●… curiosity , and of unlawful diveing-in in this depth , least we drowne .

4. We would not dreame of a state here , wherein we will not need Christ for this end . Yea , I suppose , in glory , He will be of use to us , as to the seeing of God : for even there , as he is to day , so ●…hall he for ever abide , God and man in two distinct natures and one person : and that cannot be for ●…ought : and as God will be still God , invisible & ●…nsearchable ; so we , though glorified , will remaine ●…ite creatures ; and therefore will stand in need of Christ , that in his glorious face we may see the invisible . He must be our lumen gloriae .

5. We should think it no small matter , to have the impression of this sight upon our hearts , that we cannot see Him ▪ and that we , in this state of sin , cannot get right and sutable apprehensions of Him . I say , the impression of this on our spirits , that is , such a sight of an impossibility to get Him seen aright , as will keep the heart in awe , & cause us walk before Him in feare and reverence , and to humble ourselves in the dust , & to tremble when ever we make mention of his name , or beginne to meditate on Him , knowing how great an one He is , and how dangerous it is to think amisse of Him , & how difficult to get a right thought of him .

CHAP. XIX . And the Life . How Christ is the Life .

THis , as the former , being spoken indefinitly , may be universally taken , as relating both to such as are yet in the State of nature , and to such as are in the state of grace ; and so may be considered in reference to both , & ground three points of truth , both in reference to the one , and in reference to the other . To wit , 1. That our case is such as we stand in need of his helpe , as being the Life . 2. That no other way but by Him can we get that supply of life ▪ which we stand in need of ; for He only is the Life , excluding all other . 3. That this help ▪ is to be had in Him fully and compleetly : for not only is He able to quicken , but He is called the Life . So that the help , which he giveth , is full , excellent , and compleet .

Looking upon the words , in reference to such as are in Nature , they point out those three truthes to us .

First . That all of us by nature are dead , standing in need of quickening and of life : for this is presupposed , while He is said to be the Life : and that both legally and reall●… : legally being under the sentence of death , for Adams transgression Rom. 5 : 15. and for that original corruption of heart we have : and Really , the sentence of the law being in part executed ▪ & that both as to the body , & as to the soul. As to the body . It is now subject to death , and all the sorerunners thereof , such as weaknesse , paines , sicknesse , feares , torment , trouble , wearynesse : yea and in hazard of hell fire , and the torments of the second death for ever . As to the soul , it also is many wayes dead , both first in away that is purely penal , and next in a way that is also sinful ; and both wayes , as to what is present , and as to what is future : for as to that which is penal and present . It is (1) separated from God and his favour Gen. 3 : 8 , 10 , 24. (2) is under his curse and wrath , whence it cometh to passe , that by nature we are children of wrath Ephes. 2 : 2 ▪ 5. Servants of Satan 2 Tim. 2 : 26. The consequence of which is sad and heavy ; for hence it is that we cannot please God , do what we will : till we be brought out of that state , our ordinary & civil actions , even plowing the ground , is sin . Prov. 21 : 4. Yea out Religious actions , whether natural or instituted , are abomination ; even our sacrifices Prov. 15 : 8. & 31 : 27. & prayers Prov. 2●… : 9. Ps. 10 : 7. Yea and all our thoughts & purpose●… Prov. 15 : 26 ▪ and likewise all our wayes Prov. 15 : 9. As to what is penal and future , it is obnoxious to that everlasting excommunication from the presence of the Lord , and from the glory of his power 2 Thes. 1 : 8 , 9. and to the torments of hell for ever Mark. 9 : 44 , 46 , 48 Luk. 16 ▪ As to what is not only penal , but also sinful , the soul here is under the stroke of darknesse in the understanding , perversenesse and rebelliousnesse in the will , irregularity & disorder in the affections , whereby the soul is unfit for any thing that is good , & prone to every thing that is evil . Rom. 3 : 10 ▪ 20. Ephes. 2 : 1 , 2 , 3. Rom. 5 : 6. & 8 : 7 , 8 , whence proceedeth all our actual transgressions . Iam ▪ 1 : 14 , 15. And moreover sometimes the soul is given up to a reprobat minde Rom. 1 : 28. to strong delusions 2 Thes. 2 : 2. to hardnesse of heart Rom. 2 : 5. horror of conscience Esa. 33 : 14. to vile affections Rom. 1 : 26 and the like spiritual plagues ; which , though the Lord inflict on some only , yet all are obnoxious to the same by nature , & can exspect no lesse , if the Lord should enter with them into judgment . And finally , as to what is future of this kinde , they are , being fuel for Tophet , obnoxious to that malignant , sinful , blasphemous and desperat rebellion against God , in hell for ever more .

O how lamentable , upon this consideration , must the condition of such be , as are yet in the state of nature . Oh if it were but seen and felt ! But alas there is this addition to all , that people know no●… this , they consider it not , they beleeve it not , they feel it not , they see it not : and hence it cometh to passe , that

1. They cannot bewail and lament their condition , nor be humbled therefore .

2. They cannot , nor will not , seek after a remedie : for the whole will not trouble themselves to seek after a physician .

And sure upon this account , their case calleth for pity and compassion from all , that know , what a dreadful thing it is to be in such a condition : and should stirre up all to pray for them , and to do all they can to helpe them out of that state of sin and misery , which is dreadful to think upon .

Should not the thoughts and consideration of this put us all to try and search , if we be yet translated from death to life , and delivered out of that terrible and dreadful state , and made partakers of the first resurrection . It not being my purpose , to handle this point at large , I shall not here insist in giving marks , whereby this may be known , and which are obvious in Paul's Epistles , & to be found handled at large in several practical pieces , chiefly in Mr. Guthries Great interest . I shall only desire every one to consider and examine ,

1. Whether or not , the voice of Christ , which quickeneth the dead ▪ hath been heard and welcomed in their soul ? This is effectual calling .

2. Whether or not , there be a through change wrought in their soul , a change in the whole Man , so as all things are become new 2 Cor. 5 : vers. 17 ?

3. Whether or not , there be a Principle of life within ▪ ? And they be led by the Spirit ?

4. Whether or not , there be a living to the glory of the Lord Redeemer ?

And when by impartial tryal , a discovery is made of the badness of our condition , should we not be alarmed to look about us , and to laboure by all meanes for an outgate , considering , ( 1. ) How do●…lful and lamentable this condition is . ( 2. ) How sad and dreadful the consequents of it are . ( 3. ) How happy a thing itis to be delivered from this miserable and sinful condition : and. ( 4. ) How there is a possibility of outgate .

Finally , It may break a heart of stone to think , how people , that are in such a condition , are so unwilling to come out of it : for ,

1. How unwilling are they , once to suspect their condition , or to suppose that it may be bad , and that they may be yet unconverted ?

2. How unwilling are they , to sit down seriously to try and 〈◊〉 the matter , and to lay their case to the touch-stone of the word ?

3. Yea , how unwilling are they , to heare any thing that may tend to awaken them , or to discover unto them the badness of their condition ?

4. How ready to stiffle challenges of conscience , or any common motion of the Spirit , which tendeth to alarme their soul ?

5. How great enemies are they to such ordinances , as serve to awaken sleeping consciences ?

6. And how do they hate such ministers , as preach such doctrine , as may serve to rouz th●…m up , and set them a work about their own salvation ?

Secondly , We learne hence . That without Christ there is no imaginable way of delivery out of this natural state of death . No other name is given under heaven whereby we can be saved . Act. 4 : 12. and angels can make no help here , nor can one of us deliver another ; the redemption of the soul is more precious then so Psal. 49 : 7 , 8. Not is there any thing we can do for ourselves , that will availe here ; all our prayers , teares , whipeings , fastings , vo●…es , almes deeds , purposes , promises , resolutions , abstenance from some evils , outward amendements , good morality and civility , outward religiousnesse , yea and , if it were possible , our keeping of the whole law , will not helpe us out of this pit . And we may weary ourselves in such exercises in vaine ; for they will prove but bodylie exercises that profite little . And when in this way , we have spent all our time , parts , spirits and labour , we shall at length see , and say , that we have spent our money for that which is not bread .

This should put all of us to try , what itis , which we leane to for life ; and what it is , the consideration whereof giveth us peace and quietnesse , when the thoughts of death , judgment , hell and the wrath of God come upon us , and trouble us : for if it be any thing beside Christ that our soul leaneth to , and that we are comforted by , and found all our hopes upon , we will meet with a lamentable ( oh ! for ever lamentable ! ) disappointment . Be sure then , that our hearts renunce all other wayes and meanes of outgate , out of this death , beside Jesus , the Resurrection and the Life , else it will not be well with us .

Thirdly , We see here . That delivery out of this natural state of death , is only had by Christ : for He alone is the Life , and the life that is in Him is suiteable and excellent . Hence he is called the bread of life Iohn. 6 : 35 , 48. The resurrection and the life Iohn. 11 : 25. The water of life Revel. 21 : 6. & 22 : 17. The tree of life Revel. 22 : 2 , 14. The Prince of life Act. 3 : 15. our life Col. 3 : 4. The word of life , and life it self 1 Iohn . 1 : 1 , 2.

And as He is a suitable and excellent life ; so is He an alsufficient and perfect life , able every way to helpe us , and to deliver us from all the parts of our death . For

1. He delivereth from the sentence of the law Rom. 5 : 17 , 18. undergoing the curse of the law , and becomeing a curse for us 2 Cor. 5. last .

2. He taketh away the curse and sting of all temporal plagues , yea and of death it self , causeing all work together for good to such as love Him Rom. 8 : 28. He hath killed Him , that had the power of death , that is , the devil Heb. 2 : 14. And through Him , the sting of death , which is sin , is taken away 1 Cor. 15 : 56 , 57.

3. He reconcileth to God , taking away that distance and enmity 2 Cor. 5 : 20. and so He is our peace and peace-maker , purchaseing accesse to us to the Father Ephes. 2 : 14 , 16. & 3 : 12.

4. He also delivereth from the power of sin and corruption Rom. 7 : 24.

5. And from all those spiritual stroakes ; such as blindnesse , hardness of heart , &c : for He is our light , and hath procured a new heart for us , even ●…n heart of flesh .

6. So delivereth He from hell fire , having satisfied justice , and having brought life and immortality to light . And He giveth life eternal , as ●…e see Rev. 2. & 3.

Oh! it is sad , that Christ is so little made use 〈◊〉 , and that so many will forsake the fountaine of ●…wing waters , and dig to themselves brocken ciste●…s , that can hold no water ; and slight , despise ●…d undervalue the gospel of Christ , which bringeth life and immortality to light .

Oh! if the consideration of this , could move ●…ch , as never found any change in themselves , to ●…to and make use of Jesus Christ , for life : and would for this end ,

1. Cry to Him , that He would make them ●…ensible of their deadnesse , and waken them out of their deep sleep .

2. Cry to Him , to set them a work to renunce ●…ll other helpe beside his , as being utterly unable ●…o quicken , and put life in them .

3. Cry to Him , that He would draw and determine their souls , to a closeing with Him by faith ●…lone , to a hearing of his voice , to an obeying ●…f his call , to a following of his direction , to a giving up of themselves to Him , leaning to Him , ●…d waiting for all from Him alone : in a word , to ●…ake Him for their life in all points , and to leane ●…o Him for life , and to expect it from Him , through ●…th in the promises of the gospel .

Next . This being spoken to the disciples , whom ●…e suppose to have been beleevers , it will give us ●…round to speak of it , in reference to beleevers , and 〈◊〉 yeeld three points of truth , which we shall briefly ●…ch , and then come to speak of use-making of ●…hrist , as the Life , in some particular cases .

First . It is here clearly presupposed , that even beleevers have need of Christ to be life unto them ; & so have their fits of deadnesse . If it were not so , why would Christ have said to beleevers , that He was life ? And daylie experience doth abundantly confirme it . For

1. They are oft so weak and unable to resist temptation , or to go about any commanded duty , as if they were quite dead .

2. They are oft so borne down with discouragement , because of the strength of opposition , which they meet with on all hands ; and because of the manifold disappointments , which they meet with ▪ that they have neither heart nor hand ; and they faint and sit up , in the wayes of the Lord ; and cannot go thorow difficulties , but oftim●… lye by .

3. Through daylie fighting , and seeing no victory , they become weary and faint hearted ; so that they lie by as dead ; Esai . 40 : 29.

4. They oft fall sick and decay , and have need of restauration and quickning .

5. The want of the sense of God's favour , and 〈◊〉 the comforts of the holy ghost , maketh them 〈◊〉 dwine , and droup , and look out as dead .

6. While under soul desertions , upon one account or other , they look upon themselves as f●… among the dead , that is ▪ as dead men ▪ of the society of the dead , with Heman Psal. 88.

7. Yea many times , they are as dead men ●…d captive in chaines of unbeleef , and corrup●…ons , as we see David was , when his hea●… panted , and his strength failed him , and 〈◊〉 light of his eyes was gone from him Psal. 38 : 10.

8. Many times the frequent changes , and ups and downs they meet with , take all courage and heart from them ▪ that they become like men tossed at sea , so as they have no more strength .

And many such things befall them , which make them look as dead , and to stand in need of quickening , reviveing and strengthening cordialls from Him , who is the Life . And thus the Lord thinketh good to dispense with his owne people .

1. That they may be keeped humble , and know themselves to be indigent creatures , needing influences of life daylie .

2. That they may have many errands to Him , who is the Life , and have much to do with Him , and depend upon Him continually .

3. That He may shew himself wonderful , in and about them , giving proof of His skill in quickening the dead , and in bringing such thorow unto everlasting life , who were daylie , as it were , giving up the ghost , and at the point of death .

4. That heaven may be heaven ; that is , a place where the weary are at rest Iob. 3 : 17. and the troubled rest 2 Thes. 1 : 7. And where the inhabitants shall not say they are sick Esai . 33 : vers. 24.

5. That they may be taught more the life of faith and of dependence on Him , and trained up in that way .

6. That He may be owned , acknowledged and submitted unto , as a Soveraigne God , doing what He will ▪ in heaven and in earth .

For all this , there is no cause , that any should take up any prejudice at christianity : for , for all this , their life is sure , and the outgate is sure and saife . Nor would they think it strange , to see beleevers oft mourning and drouping , seing their case will oft call for new supplies of life . Their fits are not known to every one ; nor doth every one know what lyeth sometime at their heart .

Nor would they think it such an easie matter , to win to heaven , as they imagine , and so deceive themselves . The righteous are saved through many deaths .

And as for beleevers , They would not think it strange , to meet with such fits of deadnesse ; nor thence conclude , that all their former work was but delusion , and that they are still into the state of nature . But rather observe the wisdome , faithfulnesse and power of God , in bringing their brocken shipe thorow so much brocken water ; yea and ship wracks ; and his goodnesse in ordering matters so , as they shall be keeped humble , watchful , diligent , and constant in dependence upon Him , who is and must be their life , first and last . And hence learne a necessitie of living alwayes neare to Christ , and depending constantly upon Him by faith ; for , he being their life , they cannot be without Him , but they must die and decay .

Secondly , We hence learne . That under all these fits of deadnesse , to which his people are subject , nothing without Christ will helpe . Not

1. All their paines in and about ordinary meanes , prayer , reading , hearing , meditation , conference &c. They will all cry out , that help is not in them : for He is the Life .

2. Nor extraordinary duties . Such as fasting and prayer , and vowes , these will never revive & quicken a drouping or fainting sickly soul : for they are not Christ ; nor the Life .

3. Nor will a stout couragious Spirit , and resolution of heart avail . If He , who is the Life ▪ breath●… not , all that will melt away , and evanish .

4. Nor will the stock of habitual grace , which remaineth in the soul , be sufficient to quicken and revive the sick soul : if the Life breath not on these habites , and if new influences of life and strength flow not in upon the soul , and new rayes come not down from this sun of righteousnesse , to warme the frozen soul , the habites will lye by as dead .

5. Far lesse will their great gifts and enduements helpe them out of that dead condition : all their light and knowledge , without the influences of this Life , will prove weak and insufficient for this end and purpose .

6. Nor will sound , pure , and lively like ordinances work out this effect : for till He look down , all those ordinances may prove dead and deadning to them .

It were good if beleevers were living under the conviction of this daylie , and , by their practice and carriage , declareing that they believe , that Christ only is the Life , and that they must live in Him , and be quickened and revived through Him alone .

Thirdly , We see hence ▪ That Christ is the Life ▪ that is , one that sufficiently , yea and abundantly , can helpe the beleever , while under those fits of deadnesse , which have been mentioned , and the like . There is in him a rich supply of all things , that tend to revive , encourage , strengthen , and enliven : soul , under spiritual deadnesse and fainting . Therefore is He called the Life ; as having in Him all that , which is necessary for , and answereable to souls under spiritual sicknesses , distempers , desertions , fainting & swooning fi●…es , &c. for with Him is the fountaine of life Psal. 36 : 9. and He itis that upholdeth the soul in life Psal. 66 : 9. and can command the blessing , even life for evermore Psal. 13 3 : vers. 3.

For further clearing of this , we would consider those things .

1. That He is God , equal with the Father in power and glory , and thereby hath life in himself Iohn. 5 : 26. and can quicken whom He will . vers . 21. By this He proveth there his own godhead & equality with the Father . So Iohn . 1 : 4. Itis said that in Him was life ; and that life was the light of men , whereby also his Godhead is confirmed . This should be firmly beleeved , and rooted in our hearts , as being the ground of all our hope , comfort and life : for were it not so , that our Mediator were the true God , all our hopes were gone , our comforts could not be long lived , and our life were extinct .

2. As mediator God-man , He is fully and througly fournished to quicken and enliven his members and followers , first and last : and all alongs their life must be hid with Christ in God , for in Him dwelleth the fulnesse of the godhead bodyly Col. 2 : 9. as mediator he is called a tree of life Prov. 3 : 18. quickening and enlivening all that feed upon Him ; and the bread of life . Iohn . 6 : 35 , 48. Yea because of power and authoritie to commmand life to the dead soul ▪ He is called the Prince of life Act. 3 : 15. and as a living quickening stone , he giveth life to all that are built upon Him 1 Pet. 2 : 4. Yea as being fully fitted and fournished for this work , He calleth himself the resurrection and the life Iohn . 11 : 25. This should be riveted in our hearts , as a comfortable and encouraging truth .

3. Of this stock of life , and quickening and reviveing grace , which He hath gote , and is furnished withal , as Mediator and Redeemer of his people , He is communicative : of his fulnesse do we receive , and grace for grace Iohn . 1 : 16. He gote it , that He might give it out ; and that from Him as an head it might flow out unto his members , and therefore He is the bread that came downe from heaven , and giveth life to the world Iohn . 6 : 35. Yea He giveth eternal life to all his sheep Ioh. 10 : 28. and He is come for this end , that his sheep might have life Iohn . 10 : 10 ▪ Therefore hath he taken on such relations , as may give ground of confirmation of this , as of an head , of a stock or root , and the like . This consideration is strengthening and reviveing .

4. He communicateth of this stock of life , and of reviveing strength , which He hath , most sweetly , and on most easie tearmes . So that

( 1. ) Such as seek him shall finde life by Him Psal. 69 : 32.

( 2. ) Yea such as know Him , shall not misse life . Iohn . 17 : 3. 1 Iohn . 5 : 20.

( 3. ) If we will beleeve on Him and rest upon him , we have life , first and last Iohn . 3 : 15 , 16 ▪ 36. & 6 : 40 , 47. 1 Tim. 1 : 16.

( 4. ) If we will come to Him Iohn . 5 : vers. 40. and cast our dead soul upon him ▪ we shall live .

( 5. ) If we will heare his voce Esai . 55 : 3. and receive his instructions we shall live ; for they are the instructions of life .

( 6. ) Nay , if the soul be so dead , that it can neither walk , nor hear , if it can but look to Him , he will give life Esai . 45 ; 22.

7. And if the soul be so weak , that it cannot look , nor lift up its eyes ; yet if it be willing , He will come with life Revel. 22 : 17.

Oh! if this were beleeved .

5. As he is communicative of that life , which he hath goten as Head , and that upon easie tearmes ; so He giveth out of that life liberally , largely , abundantly ; yea more abundantly Iohn . 10 : 10. The water of life , which He giveth , is a well of water springing up to everlasting life Iohn . 4 : 14. Therefore he alloweth his friends to drink abundantly Cant. 5 : 1.

6. Yet it would be remembered , that , He is Lord and master thereof , and Prince of this life , and so may dispense it and give it out , in what measure He seeth fit , and He is wise to measure out best for his own glory , and to their advantage .

7. All this life is sure in Him , none of his shall be disappointed thereof . His offices , which He hath taken on ; and his commission , which he hath of the Father , abundantly cleare this ; and love to his will not suffer him to keep up any thing , that i●… for their advantage . He is faithful in his house as a Son : and will do all that was committed unto Him to do . The whole transaction of the covenant of Redemption and Surety-sh●…pe , and all the promise●… o●… the new Covenant of grace confirme this , to be a sure truth : so that they that have Him have life . 1 Iohn . 5 : 12. Prov. 8 : 35.

8. Yea all that is in Christ contributeth to this life and quickening ; His Words and Doctrine , are the words of eternal life Iohn . 6 : 63 , 68. Phil. 2 : 16. His Works and Wayes are the wayes of life Act 2 : 28 ▪ His Natures , Offices , Sufferings , Actings , and all He did as Mediator , concurre to the quickening and enlivening of a poor dead soul.

9. This fulness of life , which He hath , is fully suited to the beleevers condition , in all points , as we shall hear .

10. This life is eminently and transcendently in Him , and exclusively of all others . Itis in Him , and in Him alone ; and itis in Him , in a most excellent manner . So that He is the Life , in the abstract ; not only a living head , and an enlivening head ; but Life it self , the Life , the Resurrection and the Life .

CHAP. XX. Some general uses .

BEfore we come to speak of some particular cases of deadnesse , wherein beleevers are to make use of Christ , as the Life ; we shall first propose some useful consequences and deductions from what hath been spoken of this life , and.

First . The faith of those things , which have been mentioned , would be of great use and advantage to beleevers : and therefore they should study to have the faith of this truth fixed on their hearts , and a deep impression thereof on their spirits , to the end , that

1. Be their case and condition what it will , they might be keeped from dispaire , and despondency of spi●…it , from giving over their case as hopless ; and from looking upon themselves as irremediably gone . The faith of Christs being Life , and the Life , would keep up the soul in hope , and cause it say ; how dead so ever my case be , yet Life can help me , and He , who is the resurrection and the Life , can recover me .

2. Yea , be their case and condition what it wil , they would have here some ground of encouragement , to goe to Him with their dead soul , and to look to Him for helpe , seing He is the Life , as mediator , to the end He might enliven and quicken his dead , fainting , swooning members , and to recover them from their deadness .

3. They might be freed from many scruples and objections , that scar and discourage them . This one truth beleeved would cleare up the way so , as that such things , as would have been impediments and objections before , shall evanish and be rolled out of the way now : such as are the objections taken from their own worthlesness , their long continuance in that dead condition , and the like .

4. They might hereby likewise be freed from that dreadful plag●…e and evil of jealousie , whereby the soul is oft keeped aback from comeing to Christ : for they feare , He will not make them welcome ; they doubt of his love and tendernesse , and questione his pity and compassion ; yea their jealousie maketh them to doubt of his faithfulnesse . So that the faith of this truth would cure this jealousie , and deliver the soul therefrom , and open a way for the soul to come forward with boldnesse and confidence .

5. They might also be hereby helped to waite with patience , and to be still and quiet under the Lord 's various dispensations : so as they would not frete nor repine against him , knowing that He would prove himself to be Life , even the Life , in his own good time : so that the soul would paitiently waite at his door , till He were pleased to look out , and with his look convey life in to their dead soul.

6. They might be preserved hereby from looking out to , or expecting any help from , any other arth : knowing that He alone is the Life , and so , that help can no where else be had . The faith of this truth would guaird from many sinistrous wayes , which the soul , in a time of straite , is ready to run to , for reliefe : for hereby would it see , that neither instruments , nor meanes , nor outward administrations , nor any thing of that kinde , can quicken their dead soul ; and that He , and He alone , must breathe - in life into them , as at first , so now againe .

Secondly , May we not see and observe here great matter of admiration , at the goodnesse and rich bounty of God towards his people , who hath found out and condescended upon such a sure , saife and satisfying way , whereby he becometh all things to his ●…ple , which they stand in need of ; and that notwithstanding

1. That we are most unworthy of any such dispensation of grace at his hands .

2. That we too oft are too desirous of other guests in our hearts , beside Him . O How much corruption , sin and death lodge we within our souls ! and how more desirous are we oftimes of death , than of life !

3 , That we little improve the noble advantages for life , which we have granted unto us : yea many a time we abuse them ; and this He did foresee , and yet notwithstanding would condescend thus unto us .

4. That we do little expresse our thankfulnesse for such mercies .

But not for our sakes hath He done this , but for his owne names sake : for noble and holy ends hath He resolved upon this course ; as

1. That He might be all and in all Col. 3 : 11. and they nothing . That He alone might fill all in all Ephes. 1. ult , and they be empty & nothing without Him .

2. That He might weare the glory of all ; for of Him , and through Him , and to Him , are all things Rom. 11. last , and that no man might share therein .

3. That Man might be His everlasting debtor , and cast downe , in testimony thereof , his crowne at His feet , who sitteth on the throne , as those did Revel. 4 : 10. and might c●…y out with these same elders vers. 11. Thou art worthy O Lord , to receive glory & honour and power &c. and with those Chap. 5 : 12. worthy is the lamb that was staine , to receive power , and riches , and wisdome , and strength , & honour , and glory , and blessing .

4. That mans mouth might be stopped forever , and all boasting excluded : for man is a proud creature , and ready to boast of that , which is nothing and vanity . Now God hath chosen this noble way of the covenant of grace , that man might boast no more . Where is boasting then ? It is excluded . By what law ? by the law of works ? no , but by the law of faith , sayeth the Apostle , Rom. 3 : vers. 24.

5. That all might be sure to the poor chosen beleever . The Lord will not have the stock of life , any longer to be in mans own hand : for even Adam , in the state of innocency , could not use it well , but made shipewrack thereof , and turned a bankerupt : much more would man now do so , in this state of sin , in which he lyeth at present ; therefore Hath God , out of love and tendernesse to his chosen ones , put all their stock in the hand of Christ , who is better able to manage it , to God's glory and mans advantage , being faithful in all things , and a trusty servant , having the fulnesse of the Godhead dwelling in Him bodyly . Therefore ( sayeth the Apostle Rom. 4 : 16. ) It is of faith , that it might be by grace , to the end , the promises might be sure to all the seed .

6. That beleevers might have strong consolation , notwithstanding of all the opposition of enemies without and within , when they see that now their life is hid with Christ in God Col. 3 : 3. and that their life is in their Head : they will not feare so much devils and men without , nor their own dead and corrupt hearts within .

Thirdly , How inexcuseable must all such be , ( 1. ) Who will not lay hold on this life , on Jesus who is the Life , sure life , yea everlasting life ?

( 2. ) Who seek life any other way , than by and through Him , who is the Life ?

( 3. ) Who oppose this way of life , and not only reject the offers of it , but prove enemies to it , and to all that carry it , or preach it ?

Fourthly , Here is strong encouragement to all , that would be at heaven , to enter into this gospel way , which is away os life . Such need not fear that their Salvation shall not be throughed , let Satan and all their adversaryes do what they can , all that enter into this way shall live : for the way it self is life , and nothing but life . So that here all objections are obviated : life can answere all . If the believer fear , that he shall never win thorow difficultyes , he shall die by the way , or by fainting , succumbeing and swooning , dishonour the profession , and at length f●…ll - off and apostatize , or dispaire and give over all hope ; Here is that , which may answere and obviat all : life can quicken , and who can perish in the way , which is the way of life , an enlivening way , yea the way , which is life it self ; yea the Life , in a singular and eminent manner ?

Fiftly , Here is ground of reproof even of beleevers . who , though they have come to Christ , yet do not live in Him , as they ought ; do not walk in Him , with that livelinesse , activity , which is called for : but

1. Leane too much to their owne understanding ▪ gifts , or graces ; and think thereby to ride - out stormes , and to wade thorow all difficulties , whileas , if He who is the Life , do not breath upon us , all that will faile us , in the day of tryal : our understanding and pairts or gifts may drie up , and our graces may whither and decay , and goe backward .

2. Rest too much an duties ; when they should in them goe to Him , who is the Life ; for only in Him is life to be had ; and Him should they seek to in the ordinances ▪ that they might have life from Him , in those outward duties : and this appeareth in their way of going about duties , without that dependence on Him , & single eyeing of Him , which is called for ; as also by their freting and repineing , when duties do not their business , as if life lay all in duties : and concludeing all will be right , because they get duties somewhat tolerably performed ; and on the contrary desponding , when duties fall heavie on them , and they finde themselves indisposed for duty : all which clearly evinceth , that they lay too too much weight on duties ; whileas it would be otherwayes with them ▪ if they were purely depending on Christ , and looking for all from Him .

3. Desponde too soon , because they get not help●… and reliefe instantly ; or because they are not preserved from every degree of fainting .

4. Neglect to make use of Him , and to come to Him , with all their wants , failings and necessities , as they ought : or come not with that freedome and boldnesse , which the gospel grounds allow .

Sixtly . This preacheth out the woful misery of such , as are strangers to Christ : for being strangers to the Life , they have no life , they are dead , and death is ingraven on all they do ; even though

1. They should be very diligent in external duties , yea and outstripe many true beleevers ; as the pharisees had their fasts twice a week . Luk. 18.

2. They should be eminently gifted , able to iustruct others , and to speak of the mysteries of the gospel , to good purpose and to edification : for such gifts of knowledge and utterance may be , where the lively operations of the grace of Christ are not ; and consequently , where Christ is not , 〈◊〉 the Life .

3. They should seem eminent in all their outward carriage , and seem to carry most christinaly in all their walk , and appeare most devout in the matter of worshipe .

4. And they should have something more than ordinary ; even taste of the heavenly gift , & be made partakers of extraordinary gifts of the holy ghost , yea and taste the good word of God , and the powers of the world to come . Heb. 6 : 4 , 5.

Seventhly . This discovereth the noble advantage of such , as have accepted of Christ for their life . Their condition is happy , sure , desirable & thriveing ; for Christ is theirs , and life is theirs ; because Christ , who is the Life , is theirs

Objection . 1. But some wicked person may say , we see not that happy and advantagious condition of such , as go for beleevers ; for we observe them to be as little lively oftimes , as others , and as unfit for duties ; yea and sometimes , as much subject to sin and corruption , as others .

Answere . 1. However it be with them , either in thine eyes , or possibly in their own , sometimes ; yet thou may hold thy peace : for in their worste condition , they would not exchange with thee , for a world . In their deadest-like condition , they are not voide of all life , as thou art , notwithstanding all thy motions , and seeming activenesse in duty ▪ because all thy motion in and about duty is but like the moveing of childrens puppies , caused by external motives , such as a name , applause , peace from a natural conscience , or the like ; and not from any inward principle of grace and life .

2. Howbeit they sometimes seem to be dead ; yet they are not alwayes so ; life doth really worke sometimes in them : whereas there was never any true or kindly motion of life in thee .

3. There may be more life in them , yea life in motion , when they seem to be overcome with some lusts or corruption , yea when really they are overcome ; then beholders , that are strangers to the heart , can observe : for when temptation is violent , as having the advantage of the time & place , of the constitution of the body , and the like , it argueth no small degree of life , and of life in motion , to make some resistance and opposition thereunto , though at length he should be overcome thereby . And this opposition and resistence , flowing from a principle of grace , speaketh out life , though corruption , having the advantage , should at that time over - power the motion of life , and carry the man away .

4. If it be not otherwise with beleevers than is objected , they may blame themselves : for not improveing Christ better for life .

Obj. 2. But some , who are true beleevers , will object the same , and cry out of themselves as dead ; and say , they finde not that livelinesse & activity in their souls , that will evidence Christ , the Life , dwelling and working in them .

Ans. It may be they prejudge themselves of that lively frame , they might enjoy , and so wronge themselves .

1. In not exere●…eing faith on Christ , nor drawing life from Him through faith . The life which they live should be by faith Gal. 2 : 20. How then can such as do not eat become fat ? by faith we feed on Christ .

2. In not watching , but giving way to security , and thereby encourageing and strengthening the adversary , as we see in David : when they stand not on their watch towre , they invite Satan to set on ; and he is vigilant enough , and knoweth how to take his advantage , and to improve his opportunity .

3. In giving way to leazinesse and not stirring up themselves , as we see in the Bride Cant. 3 : 1. & 5 : 3. When they stirre not up the grace of God , which is in them , how can they belively ? If grace be laid by , it will contract rust . The best way to keep grace lively , is to keep it in exercise , how little so ever it be .

4. By their rashnesse , walking without feare , as is to be observed in Peter , whe●… he slipped so foulely . When through their want of circumspection , they precipitate themselves into danger , and cast themselves among their enemies hands , is it any wonde●… , that it goe not with them , as they would ; and that they provock God to leave them to themselves , that they may know what they are , and learne afterward not to tempte the Lord , and to walk more circumspectly ?

5. By leaning too much to their attainements , and not looking out for new influences of grace and life . Hereby they provock God to let them know to their expences , that for as great a length as they are come , they must live by faith , and be quickened by new influences from the Spirit of life .

6. So they may wronge themselves through their ignorance of Christ , and of the way of makeing use of Him : and if they , through unacquantednesse with Christ and the right way of improveing the fulnesse that is in Him , misse the fruit and advantage , which otherwise they might have , they can only blame themselves .

7. They may also prejudge themselves , by their self love , self esteem , self seeking , self pleasing &c. which piece and piece will draw them off Christ , and cause them forget the way of sucking life from Him , who is the fountaine of life .

8. When they give way to small sins , they open a door for greater ; and they lose thereby their tendernesse , and so provock the Lord to withdraw : and this is another way , whereby they prejudge themselves of that benefite of livelinesse , which they might otherwise have .

9. So also by wordly mindednesse , which alienateth their minde from God : and.

10. By their impatience and fret●…ing and repineing against God , and his wi●…e dispensations , they also prejudge and wrong themselves : for while they are in that mood , they can not , with ●…e composednesse of Spirit , go to Christ , and draw life from Him through faith .

Obj. 3. But is there not even some of those , who are most tender , that compleane of their deadnesse and shortcomings ?

Ans. 1. It may be that they complaine without cause ; & that they have more cause of rejoyceing . and of blessing the Lord , for what He hath done to them , than of complaineing .

2ly . Their complaineing will not prove the want of life , but the contrare rather : for when they complaine most , they must be most sensible , if their complaints be real , and not meerly for afashion ; and sense is a manifest evidence of life .

3ly . It would be remembered , that the Lord can make their failings and shortcomings contribute to the furthering of their life ; as we see it did in Peter .

4ly . It would also be remembered , that Christ doth not distribute and give out of this life to all his members and followers , in a like measure ; but to some more , and to others lesse , according as He seeth it meet and convenient , both for his own glory and their good . He hath more service for some , than for others : and some He will imploy in greater and more difficult work , which will call for more life ; and others He will imploy in common work , which will not call for such an eminent degree of life .

5ly . And upon the same account , He may think it good , to give to the same person a larger measure of grace at one time , than at another .

6ly . And that for wise reasons and noble ends , as

1. That all may see , how absolute He is in his dispensations : a Soveraigne , that doth with his owne what He will , and will not give an account of any of his wayes or communications ▪ to us .

2. That we may learne submission , and quietly to stoup before Him , whatever measure He be pleased to dispense towards us .

3. That we may learne , to depend upon Him , more closely all alongs ; and in all our wayes to acknowledge Him .

4. That we may learne , to exercise patience , which must have its perfect work , in waiting upon Him , as a great king . This is his glory , and itis the testifying of our homage to Him .

5. He will traine us up so , as to be welcontented and satisfied , if He bring us home at length , though not with such a convey of the graces of his Spirit , as we would wish .

6. That we may see and read our dayly obligation to Christ our life , and the dayly need we have of his keeping our life in , by fresh ga●…ls of his Spirit , and new heavenly influences .

7. And that getting new proofs of his kindnesse ●…nd faithfulnesse , we may give Him new songs of praise daylie and so expresse our thankfulnesse to Him , which will tend to set forth his glory .

Eightly . This may point out unto beleevers , several duties , to which they are called : we shall name some few of many : as

1. That they should rejoyce , and be comforted , in the thoughts of this , that they have such a compleet Mediator , one that is throughly furnished , and made all things for them ; not only the Way , and the Tru●…h ; but the Life also .

2. The thoughts of this should also stirre up to wondering at the wisdome , graciousnesse and goodnesse of God ; & to thankfulnesse for providing such an alsufficient way for them .

3. This should also encourage them under all temptations , faintings , backsets and fits of deadness , that they fall into , that there is one , who is the Life : and that He , whom their soul hath chosen , is the Life , and so fully able to quicken and enliven them .

4. This should teach them humility , and not to be proud of any thing they have ▪ or do : for it is He , who is the Life , who keepeth them in life , and helpeth them to any duty ; yea it is life , that worketh all in them .

5. And likewise it should teach them to acknowledge Him , to whom they are obliged , for any thing they do , for any life they have , or any acts or frutes of life that appeare in them ; and to be thankful to Him therefore .

6. And mainly , They should here read their obligation and duty , to improve this advantage , and to draw life out of this fountaine , and so live by this life ; act and do all in and through this life ; and so be quickened by this life , in all their fits of deadnesse : and for this cause would keep those things in minde ,

( 1. ) That they should live in a constant conviction of their own weaknesse , deadnesse and inability to do any acts of life , of themselves ; and far lesse to recover themselves out of any distemper and fit of deadnesse , which they fall into .

( 2. ) That they should live in the faith of this . That there is life enough in Him , who is the Life , to do their businesse . They should be perswaded of His alsufficiency .

( 3. ) That He is not only an alsufficient deliverer , able to deliver a soul , that is , as it were , rotting in the grave , and to cause the dead to heare his voice and live ; but also most willing and ready to answere them , in all their necessities , according to wisdome , and as He seeth it is for his glory , and their souls advantage . The faith of this is necessary , and will be very encourageing .

( 4. ) That they should go to Him , how dead-like so ever their condition be , and by faith roll their dead case upon Him , who is the Life .

( 5. ) That they should pray upon the promises of grace and influence , even out of the belly of hell , or of the grave , with Ionah Cap. 2 : 2. for He is faithful and true , and tender - hearted , and will heare and give a good answer at length .

( 6. ) That in the exercise of faith and prayer , they should waite with patience , till He be pleased to come , and breath upon the dry bones , and till the ●…un of righteousnesse arise on their souls , with healing 〈◊〉 his wings .

But of this more particularly , in the following cases , which now we come to speak a little unto , of purpose to cleare up more fully , how the beleever is to make use of Christ , as the Life , when he is under some one distemper or other , that calleth fo●… life and quickening from Christ the Life . We cannot handle distinctly all the particular cases , which may be brought under this head , it will suff●… , for clearing of this great duty , to speak to some few .

CHAP. XXI . How to make use of Christ as the Life , wh●… the beleever is so sitten-up in the wayes of God , that he can do nothing .

SOmetimes the beleever is under such a distemper of weaknesse and deadnesse , that there is almost no commanded duty , that he can go about : his heart and all is so dead , that he cannot so much as groan under that deadnesse . Yea he may be und●… such a decay , that little or no difference will be observed betwixt him and others , that are yet in nature ; and be not only unable to go actively and livelily about commanded duties , yea or to 〈◊〉 astle from under that deadnesse ; but also be so dead ▪ that he shall scarce have any effectual desir●… or longing to be out of that condition . Now ▪ in speaking to the use making of Christ , fo●… quickening in this dead case , we shall do tho●… things

1. For clearing of the case , we shall shew how probably it is brought on .

2. How Christ is life to the soul in such a case , as this .

3. How the beleever is to make use of Christ for life , in this case ; and ,

4. Further cleare the matter , by answering a question or two .

As to the first . Such a distemper as this may be brought upon the soul ,

1. Through some strong and violent temptation , from without , meeting with some evil disposition of the heart within , and so surprizeing & overpowering the poor soul , as we see in David , & Peter .

2. Through the cunning and slight of Satan , stealing the beleever , that is not watchful enough , insensibly off his feet , and singing him asleep by degrees .

3. Through carelesnesse , in not adverting at first to the beginnings and first degrees of this deadnesse and upsiting , when the heart beginneth to grow formal , and superficial in duties , and to be satisfied with a perfunctorious performance , without life and sense .

4. Through thortureing of conscience , in light ●…nd smaller matters : for this may provock God to ●…et conscience fall a sleep , & so the soul shall become more untender , and scruple little , at length , at greater matters ; and thus deadnesse may come to an hieght , God ordering it so , for a further punishment to them , for their ▪ untendernesse and uncircumspectnesse .

5. Through their not stirring up themselves , and shaking off that Spirit of lazinesse and drousinesse ▪ when it first ceaseth upon them ; but , with the sluggard , yet another slumber , & another sleep , and a folding of the hands to sleep .

6. Continuing in some known sin , and not repenting of it , may bring on this distemper , as may be observed in David .

As to the Second particular ; Christ is life to the soul in this case ; in that

1. He keepeth possession of the soul : for the seed remaineth , the root abideth fast in the ground , there is life still at the heart , though the man make no motion ; like one in a deep sleep , or in a swoon , yet life is not away .

2ly . He is due time awakeneth , and rouzeth up the soul , & so recovereth it out of that condition , by one meane or other , either by some alarme of judgment and terror , as He did David ; or dispensation of mercy and tenderness , as He did Peter . And usually He recovereth the soul

1. By discovering something of this condition ▪ by giving so much sense and knowledg ; and sen●…ing so much light , as will let the soul see , that it 〈◊〉 not well , and that it is under that distemper of lifelesness .

2. By discovering the dreadfulness of such a condition , and how hazardous it is to countinue therein .

3. By puting the soul in minde , that He 〈◊〉 the Life , and the resurrection ; and through th●… stirring up of grace airting the soul to look to Him for quickening and outgate .

4. By raseing up the soul at length out of that drouziness , and sluggish folding of the hands to sleep , and out of that deep security ; and putting it into a more lively , vigilent and active frame .

As to the Third . The beleever , that would make use of Christ , for a recovery out of this condition , would minde those duties .

1. He would look to Christ , as the light of Men , and the enlightner of the blinde ; to the end , he may get a better and a more through discovery of of his condition ; for it is halfe health here to be sensible of this disease . The soul that is once brought to sense , is halfe recovered of this feaver and lethargie .

2. He would eye Christ , as God , able to cause the dead and dry bones to live , as Ezech. 37. and this will keep from despondency and despaire ; yea it will make the poor beleever conceive hope , when he seeth that his physitian is God , to whom nothing is impossible .

3. He would look to Him also , as Head and Husband , an Life to the poor soul , that adhereth to Him ; and this will strengthen his hope & expectation : for he will see , that Christ is ingadged , to speak so , in point of honour , to quicken a poor dead and lifeless member : for the life in the head is for the good of the whole body , and of every member of the body , that is not quite cut off : and the good that is in the husband is forthcoming fo●… the reliefe of the poor wife , that hath not yet gotten a bill of divorce . And Christ , being Life & the Life , he must be appointed for the releife , the quickening , & recovering from death of such as are given to Him , that they may be finally raised up at the last day , He must presente all his members lively in that day .

4. He would by faith wrape himself up in the promises , and lie before this Sun of righteousness , till the heat of his beames thaw his frozen heart , and bring warmth into his cold and dead soul , and thus renew his grips of Him , accepting of Him , as the Life , and as his Life . Christ himself tells us Iohn . 6 : 40. That this is the Fathers will , that hath sent Him , that every one which seeth the Son , and beleeveth on Him , might have everlasting life , and He will raise him up at the last day . Faith closeing with Him , as it was the meane of life at first , so will it be the mean of recovery out of a dead distemper , afterward .

5. He would mourne for such sins and provocations , as he discovereth in himself to have caused and brought on this distemper . Repentance and godly sorrow for such evils , as have sinned Christ and life away , is a way to bring life back againe .

6. He would be sure to harboure no known sin in his soul , but to set himself against every known evil , as an enemie to the life and recovery , which he is seeking ,

7. He must waite on Christ his Life , in the appointed meanes : for that is the will of the Lord , that He should be waited - upon there , and sought for there . There is little hopes of recovery for such , as lay aside the ordinances . Though the ordinances without him cannot revive or quicken a poor soul ; yet if He hath condescended so far as to come with life to his people , in and through the ordinances , and hath appointed us to waite for Him there , we must be willing to accept of all his condescensions of love , and seek him and waite for Him there , where He hath said , He will be found .

8. In going about those ordinances of life , He would beware of putting them in Christ's room : that is , He would beware of ▪ thinking , that ordinances will do his business : as some ignorantly do , who think that by praying so often a day , and reading so much , and hearing so much , they shall recover their lost lively frame , when ( alas ! ) all the ordinances without Him signifie nothing . They , without Him , are cold and lifeless , and can never bring heat or warmth to a cold soul. It is He in the ordinances whom they are to seek , and from whom alone life is to be expected , and none else .

9. Though life lyeth not in the ordinances , as separated from Christ , and life is to be expected from Him alone ; yet he would beware of going about the ordinances in a careless , superficial and indifferent manner : for this will argue little desire after life , and will bring-on more deadness . The ordinances than should be gone about seriously , diligently , and with great carefulness , yea with such earnestness , as if life were to be had in them ; and yet with such a single and pure dependence on Christ for life , as if we were not about the ordinances at all . This is the right way of going about ordinances .

10. He must in all this waite with patience , without freting or quarrelling with Him , for his delaying to come ▪ He must waite with much humility . It becometh not him , who hath ▪ through his folly , sinned life away to quarrel now with God , because he restoreth him not againe to life , at the first asking . He may be glade if at length , after long seeking , waiting and much diligence , He come and restore to him the joy of his salvation , and if he be not made to lie as a bedrid all his dayes , for a monument of folly , in sinning away his life , strength and legs , as he did .

11. He must beware of giving way to any thing , that may increase or continue this deadnesse , such as untendernesse in his walk , unwatchfulnesse , negligence and carelesnesse ; and especially he must beware to provock God , by sinning against light .

12. He would also beware of limiteing the Lord to any set measure of life and strength : for it becometh not beggers to be carvers ; far lesse such beggers , as through folly have sinned away a good portion . It was not fit for the prodigal to seek ●… new patrimony , after he had dilapidated the former , it might suffice him to be made as a servant .

13. He would use well any small measure of life , he getteth , for God and his glory ; getteth he but one talent he should use it , that he may gaine thereby : use ( we say ) limbs and have limbs , use strength and have it . This will be the way to get more .

14. He would be taking on the vowes of the Lord , and that in the Lord , to walk more watchfully in time comeing , charging all within and without not to stirre or provoke the Lord to depart further , or to scarre Him from coming to the soul.

As to the last particular .

If it be enquired . 1. What can that soul do , that is not sensible of this deadnesse and weaknesse ?

Ans. Though there be not any reall sense or feeling of this condition ; yet there may be a suspicion , that all is not right : and if this be , the soul must look out to Christ , for the life of sense , and for a sight of the provocations , that have brought on that condition . He that is the Life must recover the very beginnings of life : and when the soul winneth to any real apprehension and sense of this deadnesse , it must follow the course formerly prescribed , for a recovery .

2. But it will be asked . How a soul can act faith in such a case ? And if it cannot act faith , how can it come to Christ , and make use of Him ?

Answere . It is true , while the soul is in that case , it cannot act a strong and a lively faith ; yet it can act a weak and a sickly faith : and a weak and sickly faith can lay hold upon an enlivening Christ , and so bring ▪ in more strength and life to the soul. If the soul be so weak , as that it cannot grippe ; yet it can look to Him , that can quicken the dead , and hath helped many a poor soul before , out of a dead condition . Or if it cannot do so much as look , yet it may give an half-look , and lie before Him , who waiteth to be gracious ; and sustaine it self , if it can get no more , with a may be He shall come .

3. But further it will be asked , what the soul can do ▪ when after all this , it findeth no helpe or supply , but deadnesse remaining , yea and , it may be , growing ?

Ans. The soul in that case must lye at his door , waiting for his salvation ; and resolving , if no better may be , to die at his door ; and leave no approven mean , or commanded duty , unessayed , that it may recover its former vigour , activity and strength . And while the beleever is waiting thus , he is at his duty ; and this may yeeld him peace , and he may besure that he shall never be ashamed Ps. 25 : 3. & 69 : 6. Esai . 30 : 18.

CHAP. XXII . How Christ is to be made use of for life , in case of heartlesnesse and fainting , through discouragements .

THere is another evil and distemper , which beleevers are subject to , and that is a case of fainting through manifold discouragements , which make them so heartless , that they can do nothing ; yea and to sit up , as if they were dead . The question then is . How such a soul shall make use of Christ , to the end it may be freed from that fit of fainting , and win over those discouragments : for satisfaction to which , we shall

1. Name some of those discouragements , which occasione this .

2. Show what Christ hath done , to remove all those discouragements .

3. Show how the soul should make use of Christ for life , in this case ; and

4. Adde a few words of caution .

As to the first . There are several things , which may give occasion to this distemper ; we shall name those few .

1. The sense of a strong , active , lively , and continually stirring body of death , and that not withstanding of meanes used to beare it down , and to kill it . This is very discourageing : for it made Paul cry out woes me miserable man , who shall deliver me from this body of death , Rom. 7 : 24. It is a most discouraging thing , to be still fighting , and yet getting no ease , let be victory ; to have to do with an enemie , that abides alwayes alike strong , fight and oppose as we will , yea not only is not weakned far lesse overcome , but that groweth in power and prevaileth . And this many times affecteth the heart of God's children , and causeth them to faint .

2. It may be the case of some , that they are assaulted with strange temptations of Satan , his buffettings , that are not usual . This made Paul cry out thrice , 2 Cor. 12. and if the Lord had not told him , that His grace was sufficient for him , what would he have done ? Hence some of his cry out , in their complaint , was there ever any so tempted , so assaulted with the devil , as I am ? Sure , this dispensation cannot but be much afflicting , sadning and discourageing .

3. The sense of the real weakness of grace under lively meanes , and notwithstanding of their serious and earnest desires , and endeavours after grouth in grace , cannot but disquiet and discourage them : for they may readily conclude , that all their paines and labour shall be in vaine , for any thing they can observe .

4. The want of sensible incomes of joy and comfort , is another fainting and discourageing dispensation ; as the feeling of these is a heart-strengthening and most encourageing thing , which made David so earnestly cry for it Psal. 51 : 8 , 12. when a poor soul , that hath the testimony of its own conscience , that it hath been , in some measure of singleness of heart and honesty , seeking the face of God , for a good many yeers , and yet cannot say , that ever it knew what those incomes of joy and comfort meane , which some have tasted largely of , it cannot choose but be discouraged , and much cast down , as not knowing what to say of it self , or how to judge of its owne case .

5. The want of access in their addresses to God , is another heart-discouraging thing . They go about the duty of prayer , with that measure of earnestness and uprightness of heart , that they can win at , at least this is their aime and endeavour , and yet they meet with a fast-closed door : when they cry & shout , he shooteth out their prayer ; as the Church complaineth Lament. 3 : 8. This sure will affect them deeply , and cause their hearts sometimes to fainte .

6. The want of freedom and liberty in their addreses to God , is another thing , which causeth sorrow and fainting . They go to pray , but their tongue cleaveth to the roof of their mouth ; they are straitned , and cannot get their hearts vented .

7. Outward persecution , that attendeth the way of godliness , and afflictions , that accompany such as live godly , is another discourageing thing , both to themselves , who are under afflictions ; and to others , who heare it and see it ; wherefore the Apostle desired earnestly , that the Ephesians should not faint at his tribulation , Cap. 3 : 13.

8. The Lords sharpe and sore dispensations for sin , as toward David Psal. 51. or out of his Soveraignity for tryal and other ends , as toward Iob , is likewise a discourageing heart-breaking thing , and that which will make strong gyants to roare and fainte , and look upon themselves as dead men , as we see in these two eminent men of God .

As to the second thing . Christ is life to the beleever , in this case , in having done that which in reason may support , under all these discouragements , and having done so much for removing or weakening of these ; yea and for carrying them over them all , which may be in a word cleared , as to each .

1. As for the body of death . Let it stirre in the beleever , as fast as it will , or can , it is already killed , & all that strugling is but like the strugling of a man in the pangs of death ; for our old man is crucified with Christ , Rom. 6 : 6. and the beleever is dead to sin , and risen legally with him , Col. 2 : 11 , 12. & 3 : 3. But of this we spoke abundance above .

2. As to Satans troubling the poor beleever . Through Christ also he is a vanquished enemy . He hath overcome him that had the power of death , even the devil , Heb. 2 : 14.

3. As for that felt weakness of grace . That is no ground of discouragement , so long as he liveth , who can make the lame to leep as an hart , and can make waters break out in the wildernesse , and streames in the desert . Esai . 35 : 6 , 7. and giveth power to the fainte , and to them that have no might increaseth strength : so that such as waite upon the Lord shall renew their strength , and they shall mount up with wings as eagles , they shall run and not be weary , and they shall walk and not faint , Esai . 40 : 29 , 31. For in H●…m are all the promises yea & amen , 2 Cor. 1 : 20. So that they need not faint upon this account , nor be discouraged : for the work He hath begun , He will finish it , and He will quicken in the way , Psal. 119 : 37.

4. As for the want of sensible incomes of joy and comfort : He hath promised to send the comforter , in his own good time , Iohn . 14 : 26. & 15 : 26. as one whom his mother comforteth , so will he comfort his , Esai . 66. 13. Joy and gladnesse is promised in the covenant , Ier. 31 : 13. But further ; though He keep up those influences of joy and comfort , He supporteth another way . The lively hope of heaven may bear up the heart , under all this want : for there shall the soul have fulnesse of joy and pleasures for ever more : no teares , nor sorrow there , Psal. 16 : 11. Esa. 35 : 10. & 51 : 11.

5. As for the want of accesse in their prayers . They may possibly blame themselvs , for He hath by his merites opened the door ; and is become ( to speak so ) master usher to the poor soul , to lead him , in to the Father , so that by him we have accesse , Ephes. 2 : 18. yea boldnesse and accesse , through faith in Him Ephes. 3 : 12. and He is our advocate 1. Iohn . 2 : 1. and as our atturnay is gone to heaven before us ; and there liveth for ever to make intercession Heb. 6 : 20 ▪ & 7 : 25. And what is there more to be done , to procure us accesse ? or to move & encourage us to come boldly unto the throne of grace , that we may obtaine mercy , and finde grace to helpe in time of need ? Heb. 4 : 14 , 16.

6. As to that want of freedome and liberty in prayer : He helpeth that also : for He maketh the dumb to sing , Esa. 35 : 6. and maketh the tongue of the stammerers to be ready to speak elegantly , Esai . 32 : 4. He can enlairge the heart , and help the soul to pour-out its heart before God .

7. As to outward persecution : He can easily take that discouragement away , by giving the hundereth fold with it : by supporting under it , and bringing saife thorow it : when his presence is with them through fire and water , Esa. 43 : 2. what can trouble them ? and when he maketh their consolations abound , 2 Cor. 1 : 5. what can discourage them ? Have not his sung in the very fires ? and rejoyced in all their afflictions ? The resting of the Spirit of God and of glory , which Peter speaketh of , 1 Pet. 4 : 14. is comfortable enough .

8. As for all those sharpe dispensations , mentioned in the last place : He , having taken the sting of all , even of death , away , by taking away sin , and purchased the blessing and love of the Father , having made reconciliation through his blood , all those dispensations flow from love , even such as seem sharpest , being inflicted for sin , as we see Heb. 12 : 6. So that there is no cause here of fainting , or of being so discouraged , as to give over the matter . But for helpe in this case , there should be an use making of Jesus , as the Life ; and that is

The third thing , which we shall speak a little to , viz How the soul should make use of Christ , as the Life , to the end it may be delivered from this fainting , occasioned through manifold discouragements ,

1. The beleever in this case would minde the covenant of Redemption , wherein Christ hath promised , and so standeth obliged and engaged , to carry on his own through all discouragements , to the end ; so that if any one beleever miscarry , Christ loseth more than they can lose : for the beleever can but lose his soul , but Christ shall lose his glory , and this is more worth , than all the souls that ever were created . And further , not only shall Christ lose his glory , as Redeemer ; But the Father shall also lose his glory , in not making good his promise to Christ his Son : for by the same covenant , He standeth engaged to carry thorow all the seed , that Christ hath died for . And his appointing Christ to be his servant for this end , and chooseing Him from among all the folk ▪ and his upholding of Him , concurring with him , delighting in Him , and promiseing that He shall bring forth judgment to the gentiles , and that , to victory , or to truth , speak out His engadgment to see all true beleevers brought home . See Esai . 42 : 1 , 2 , 3 ▪ 4. Mat. 12 : 17 , 18 , 19 , 20 , 21. Psal. 89 : 19 , 20 , 21 , 28 , 29 ▪ 35 , 36 , 37. S●…re , the faith of this would support the poor beleever , under all those discouragements .

2. They would minde likewise the covenant of Grace , wherein all things are contrived and laid downe , so as that the beleever may have abundant consolation and comfort , in all cases ; and wherein there is enough to take away all cause of fainting & discouragement : as might fully be made to appeare , if any did questione it .

3. They would remember how richly Christ is furnished , with all qualifications , suiteing even that case , wherein they are like to be overwhelmed with discouragements : and could the beleever but think upon , and beleeve those three things , he might be keeped-up under all discouragements first . That Christ is a compassionate tender-hearted mediator , having bowels more tender , than the bowels of any mother ; so that He will not break the bruised reed , nor quench the smoaking flax Esai . 42 : 3. He had compassion on the very bodies of the multitude , that followed him ; and would not let them go away fasting , lest they should fainte in the way , Mat. 15 : 32. Mark . 8 : 3. and will He not have compassion on the soules of his followers , when like to faint through spiritual discouragements ? Secondly . That He hath power and authority to command all things , that can serve to carray-on a poor beleever : for all power in Heaven and Earth is given to Him ; all things are made subject to Him . Thirdly . That He hath a great readinesse and willingnesse , upon many accounts , to helpe his followers in their necessities . Sure , were these three firmly believed , the beleever could not ●…aint , having Christ , who is tender and loving & willing to helpe , and withall able to do what he will , to look to , and to run to , for supply .

4. They would take up Christ , under all his heart-strengthening , and soul comforting relations , as a tender Brother , a careful Shepherd , a fellow-feeling Highpriest , a loving Husband , a sympathizing Head , a life-communicating Root , an alsufficient King &c. any one of which is enough to beare up the head , and comfort the heart of a drouping , discouraged and fainting soul : much more may all of them yeeld strong consolation , to support & revive a soul , staggering and fainting , through discouragement . Oh! if wee could but rightly improve , and dwell upon the thoughts of these comforting and heart-quickening relations ! our hearts would not fail us , so much as they do .

5. They would eye Him , as now in glory , who , as Head and Captaine of salvation , hath wreastled through , and overcome all difficulties and discouragments , that were in his way , and in name and behalf of all beleevers , that are his followers , and members of his body , is now possessed of glory , and thence draw an heart-comforting , and soul-strengthening conclusion , thus . Is He entered into glory as Head , than such a poor faint hearted , heart-brocken , discouraged worme , as I am , may at length come there , as a little bit of his body , especially since He said , that seing He liveth all his shall live also , Ioh. 14 : 19.

6. They would remember how Christ , who was alwayes heard of his Father , Iohn . 11 : 41 , 42. did supplicat for this , as Mediator and Intercessor for his people Iohn . 17 : 24. saying , Father , I will th●… they also , whom thou hast given me , be with me , where I am , &c. May not the poor faint-hearted , believer , that is looking to Iesus , draw an heart-reviveing & soul encouraging conclusion out of this , & say . Though my prayers be shote out , and when I cry for reliefe under my discouragements , I get no hearing ; but , on the contrary , my discouragements grow , and my heart fainteth the more ; yet Christ alwayes was heard , and the Father will not say Him nay , why then may I not lift up my head in hope , and sing in the hope of the glory of God , 〈◊〉 the midst of all my discouragements ?

7. By faith they would cast all their discouragements , entanglements , and difficulties , as burdens , too heavy for their back , on Christ , and ●…eave them there with Him , who only can remove them ; and withal resolve never to give over , but ●…o go forward in his strength , and thus become dayly ●…ronger and stronger in resolutions , purposes , desires and endeavours , when they can do no ●…ore .

8. They would look to Jesus , the author and ●…isher of faith , and set Him before them , as a copie ●…f courage , who , for the joy , that was set before Him ▪ ●…dured the crosse , despiseing the shame , and en●…red contradiction of sinners against himself Heb. 12 : 2 , 3. and this may prove a meane to keep us ●…om wearrying and fainting in our mindes , as the ●…postle hinteth there .

9. They would remember , that Christ , going ●…fore , as the Captaine of salvation , hath brocken ●…e yee to them , and the force and strength of all ●…ose discouragements , as we did lately show ; so ●…at now they should be looked upon , as brocken & ●…owerlesse discouragements .

10. They would fix their eye by faith on Iesus , as ●…ly able to do their businesse , to beare up their ●…ad , to carry them thorow discouragements , to ●…ply cordials to their fainting hearts ; and remaine ●…red in that posture and resolution , looking for ●…rengthening and encourageing-life from Him , & ●…om Him alone : and thus declare that 1. They ●…e unable in themselves to stand-out such storms of discouragements and to wreastle thorow such difficulties . 2. They beleeve , He is only able to beare them up , and carry them thorow , & make them to despise all those discouragements , which the Devil and their own evil hearts muster up against them . 3. That , come what will come , they will not quite the bargane , they will never recal or take back their subscription and consent to the covenant of grace , and to Christ as theirs , offered therein , though they should die , and die againe , by the way . 4. That they would faine be keeped-on in the way , and helped forward , without failing and fainting by the way . 5. That they cannot run ▪ thorow hard wals , they cannot do impossibilities , they cannot break thorow such mighty discouragements . 6. That yet through Him , they can d●… all things . 7. That He must helpe , or they 〈◊〉 gone , and shall never win thorow all these difficulties and discouragements , but shall one day or other die by the hand of Saul . 8. That they wil●… waite earnestly seeking helpe from Him , crying for it , and looking for it , and resolve never ●… give over , and if they be disappointed , 〈◊〉 a●… disappointed .

Now for the last particular . The word of ca●…tion . Take these .

1. They would not think to be altogether 〈◊〉 of fainting : for there is no perfection here , an●… there is much flesh and corruption remaining , 〈◊〉 that will occasion fainting .

2. Nor would they think to be free of all 〈◊〉 causes and occasions of this fainting , viz the discouragements formerly mentioned , or the like for , if the devil can do any thing , he will work discouragements , both within and without . So that they would lay their resolution to meet with discouragaments : for few or none ever went to heaven , but they had many a storme in their face , and they must not think to have a way paved for themselves alone .

3. They would not pore too much , nor dwell too long and too much upon the thoughts of those discouragements : for that is Satans advantage , & tendeth to weaken themselves . But it were better to be looking beyond them , as Christ did Heb. 12 : 2. when he had the crosse and the shame to wreastle with , He looked to the joy that was set before Him ; and that made Him endure the crosse , and despise the shame : and as Moses did Heb. 11 : 25 , 26 , 27. when he had afflictions , and the wrath of the King to wreastle against , He had respect unto the recompence of the reward , and so he endured as seeing Him who is invisible .

4. They would remember , that as Christ hath tender bowells , and is full of compassion , and is both ready & able to helpe them , so is He wise , & knoweth how to let-out his mercies best . He is not like a foolish affectionat mother , that would hazarde the life of the childe , before she put the childe to any paine . He seeth what is best for his owne glory , and for their good , here and hereafter ; & that He will do , with much tendernesse & readinesse .

5. They would look upon it , as no mean mercy , if , notwithstanding of all the discouragements ; and stormes that blow in their face , they are helped to keep their face up the hill , & are fixed in this resolution , never willingly to turne their back upon the way of God ; but to continue creeping forward , as they may , whatever stormes they meet with : yea upon this account , ought they heartily to blesse his name , and to rejoyce ; for their hearts shall live that seek Him , Psal. 22 : 26.

6. They would remember , for their encouragement , that as many have been helped thorow all discouragements , & have been brought home at length , so may they be brought thorow all those stormes , which now they wreastle with . It is the glory of the Mediator to bring his brocken , torne & sincking vessels saife to shore .

Now I come to a third case , & that is

CHAP. XXIII . How to make use of Christ as the Life , when the soul is dead , as to duty .

SOmetime the beleever will be under such ●… distemper , as that he will be as unfit & unable for dischargeing of any commanded duty , as a dead man , or one in a swoon , is to work or go a journay : & it were good to know how Christ should be made use of , as the Life , to the end the diseased soul may be delivered from this : for this cause , we shall consider those foure things ,

1. See what are the several steps & degrees of this distemper .

2. Consider whence it cometh , or what are the causes or occasions thereof .

3. Consider how Christ is life to the soul , in such a dead case : &

4. Point out the way of the souls usemaking of Christ , that would be delivered herefrom .

As to the first . This distemper cometh-on by several steps & degrees : it will be sufficient to mention some of the maine & most remarkable steps ; such as ,

1. There is a falling from our watchfulnesse & tendernesse : & when we leave our watchtour , we invite & encourage Satan to set upon us ; as was said before .

2. There is going about duty but in a lazie way , when we love & seek after carnal ease , and seek out wayes of doing the duty , so as may be least troublesome to the flesh ; as the Spouse did , Cant. 3 : 1. when she sought her beloved upon her bed .

3. There is a lying by , & not stirring up ourselves to an active way of going about duty , of which the Prophet complaineth , Esai . 64 : 7. when he sayeth , there is none that stirreth up himself to take hold of thee .

4. There is a giving way to spiritual drouzinesse , & upsitting in duties , & in the wayes of God . I sleep ( said the Spouse Cant. 5 : 2 , 3. ) & I have put off my coat &c. She knew she was not right , but was drousie , & yet she did not shake it off , but composed herself for it , tooke off her coat , & washed her feet , & so lay downe to sleep .

5. There is a satisfaction and contentment with his condition , as thinking we are pretty well ; at least , for that time ; and thus was the spouse in that forementioned place led away , she was so far from being dissatisfied with her condition , that she rather expresseth her contentment therewith .

6. There may be such a love to such a condition , & such a satisfaction in it , as that they may shift every thing , that hath a tendency to rouze them up out of that sluggish lazinesse , as not loving to be awakened out of their sleep . So we see the Bride shift●… & putteth off Christ's call & invitation to her , to arise & open to Him .

7. Yea , there is a defending of that condition , as , at least , tollerable & none of the worste ; a justifying of it ; or , at least , a pleading for themselves & excuseing the matter , & covering over their neglect of duty with faire pretexts , as the Spouse did , when she answered Christ's call , with this , that she had washed her feet & might not defile them agine .

8. Yea further , there is a pleading for this case , by alledging an impossibility to get it helped , 〈◊〉 matters now stand ; or at least , they will muster up insuperable-like difficulties , in their own way of doing duty , as the sluggard will say , that there is a lyon in the way : & the Spouse alledged she could not put on her coat againe .

9. Yea , it way come yet higher , even to a peremptour refuseing to set about the duty : for what else can be read out of the Brides carriage ▪ than that she would not rise , and open to her beloved ?

10. There is also a desperate laying the duty aside , as supposeing it impossible to be gote done , and so a resolute laying of it by as hopelesse , and as a businesse , they need not trouble themselves with ●…l , because they will not get it throughed .

11. And hence floweth an utter indisposition , & unfitnesse for duty .

12. Yea , and in some it may came to this hieght that the thoughts of going about any commanded duty , especially of worshipe , either in publick or Private ; or their minting , and attempting to set about it , shall fill them with terrour and affrightment , that they shall be constrained to forbeare , yea to lay aside all thoughts of going about any such duty .

This is a very dead - like condition , what can be the causes or occasions thereof ▪

I answere ▪ ( And this is the Second particular ) Some , or all of those things may be considered , as ●…ving a hand in this .

1. No care to keep up a tender frame of heart , but growing slack , loose and carelesse , in going ●…bout christian duties , may bring - on such a dis●…emper .

2. Slighting of challenges for omission of duties , or leaving duties over the belly of conscience , may make way for such an evil .

3. Giving way to carnality and formality in duties , is a ready meane to usher - in this evil : for ●…hen the soul turns carnal o●… formal , in the discharge of duties , duties have not that spiritual luster , which they had , & the soul becometh the sooner wearyed of them , as seeing no such desireablnesse in them , ●…or advantage by them ▪

4. When people drown themselves in the cares of the world , they occasion this deadnesse to themselves : for then duties not onely are not gone about heartily , but they are looked on as a burden , and the man becometh weary of them ; and from that he cometh to neglect them ; and by continueing in the neglect of them , he contracteth an aversation of heart from them ; & then an utter unfitnesse and indisposition , for dischargeing of them , followeth .

5. Satan hath an active hand here driveing-on with his crafts and wiles from one steppe to another .

6. The hand also of a Soveraigne God is to be observed here , giving way to this , yea and ordering matters in his justice and wisdome so , as such persons shall come under such an indisposition , and that for wise and holy ends , as 1. That by such a dispensation he may humble them ; who possibly were puft up before , as thinking themselves fit enough to go about any duty , how difficult or hazardous soever , as Peter , who boasted so of his own strength , as he thought nothing to lay down his life for Christ , and to die with him ; and yet at length came to that , that he could not , or durst not , speak the truth before a damsel . 2. That He may punish one spiritual sin with another . 3. To give warning to all to watch , and pray , and to worke out their salvation with fear and trembling , and not to be high minded but feare . 4. That thereby , in his just and righteous judgment ▪ He may lay a stumbling block before some , to the breaking of their neck , when they shall , for ●…his cause reject and mock at all religion . 5. That He may give proof at length of his admirable skill recovering from such a distemper , that no flesh might have ground to despare , in the most dead condition . they can fall into . 6. And to show sometimes , what a Soveraigne dispensator of life He is , and how free He is in all his favours .

As to the third particular . How Christ is Life , in this case ?

We answere . 1. By keeping possession of the believer , even when he seemeth to be most dead ; ●…nd keeping life at the root , when there is neither frute appearing , nor flourishes , and hardly many grean leaves , to evidence life .

2. By blowing at the coal of grace in the soul , in his own time and way , and putting an end to the winter , and sending the time of the singing of the birds , a spring - time of life .

3. By looseing the bands , with which he was held fast formerly , enlargeing the heart with desires to go about the duty ; so that now he willingly ris●… up out of his bed of security , and cheerfully ●…aketh off his drousinesse , and sluggishnesse , and former unwillingnesse ; and now with willingnesse , and cheerfulnesse he setteth about the duty .

4. By sending influences of life and strength into the soul , whereby the wheels of the soul are made to run with ease , being oyled with those divine influences .

5. And this he doth by touching the heart , and ●…akening it by his Spirit , as He raised th●… Spouse out of her bed of security and leazinesse , by putting in his hand by the hole of the door , then were her bowels moved for Him , ant. 5 : vers. 4. and thus He setteth faith on work againe , having the key of David to open the heart , Revel 3 : vers. 7.

6. By giving a discovery of the evil of their former wayes and courses , He worketh up the heart to godly sorrow and remorse , for what is done , making their bowels move for grief and sorrow , that they should have so dishonoured and grieved Him .

7. By setting the soul thus on work to do , what formerly it neither could , nor would do ; and thus He maketh the soul strong in the Lord , and in the power of his might , Epes . 6 : 10. and able to run and not be weary , and to walk and not be faint , Esai . 40.

8. By discovering the great recompence of reward that is comeing , and the great help they have at hand , in the Covenant and promises thereof , and in Christ , their Head and Lord ▪ He maketh the burden light , and the duty easie .

As to the Last particular viz. How a beleever in such a case should make use of Christ , as the Life , that he may be delivered therefrom ?

When the poor beleever is any way sensible of this decay , and earnestly desireing to be from under that power of death , and in case to go about commanded duties , he would

1. Look to Christ for enlightened eyes , that he may get a more through discovery of the hazard & wreatchednesse of such a condition , that hereby being awakened and alarmed he may more willingly use the meanes of recovery , and be more willing to be at some paines to be delivered .

2. He would run to the blood of Jesus , to get the guilt of his by gone sinful wayes washen away , and bloted out ; to the end he may obtaine the favour of God , and get his reconciled face shineing upon him againe .

3. He would eye Christ , as a Prince exalted to give repentance , that so his sorrow for his former sinful courses , may be kindely , spiritual , through and affecting the heart . He would cry to Christ , that He would put - in his hand by the hole of the door , that his bowels may become moved for Him .

4. He would also look to Him , as that good Shepherd , who will strengthen that which is sick , Ezech. 34 : 16. And take notice also of his other Relations , and of his Obligations thereby , and by the Covenant of Redemption ; and this will strengthen his hope .

5. He would lay hold on Christ as his Strength , whereby his feet may be made like hindes feet , and he may be made to walk upon his high places , Habb. 3 : 19. and he would grippe to that promise , Esai . 41 : 10 ▪ I will strengthen thee ; and lay hold on Christ in it .

6. Having done thus , he would set about every commanded duty , in the strength of Jesus , looking to Him for help and supply , from whom cometh all his strength : and though he should not finde that help and assistance , which he expected , yet he would not be discouraged , but continue , and when he can do no more offer himself ▪ as ready and willing to go about the duty , as if he had strength .

7. He would lye open to , and be ready to receive the influences of strength , which He , who is the Head , shall think good to give , in his own time manner and measure : and this taketh in those duties :

1. That they would carefully guaird against the evils formerly mentioned , which brought on this distemper ; such as Carelesnesse , Untendernesse ▪ Unwatchfulnesse , Lazynesse , carnal Security , Formality , and want of Seriousnesse , &c.

2. That they would beware of giving way to despondency , or of concludeing the matter hopelesse , and remedilesse : for that is both discourageing to the soul , and a tempting provocation of God .

3. That they should be exerciseing the grace of patient Waiting .

4. That they should be waiting , in the use of the appointed meanes , and thereby , as it were , rubbing the dead and cold member before the fire , till it gather warmth .

5. That they should be keeping all their sails ●…p , waiting for the gaile of the Spirit , that should make their shipe sail .

6. That they should be looking to Him alone , who hath promised that quickening Spirit ; and patiently waiting his leasure , not limiting Him to any definite time .

7. That they should be cherishing and stirring up any small beginnings that are .

8. That they should be welcoming most cheerfully every motion of the Spirit , and improveing every advantage of that kinde , and stricking the yron when it is hote , and hold the wheels of the soul a going , when they are once put in motion , and so be loath to grieve the good and holy Spirit of God , Ephes. 4 : vers. 30. or to quench his motions . 1 Thes. 5 : vers. 19.

If these duties were honestly minded and gone about , in Him , and in His strength ; none can tell , how soon there might be a change wrought in the soul.

But of it be asked what such can do , to whom the very thoughts of the duty , and aimeing at it is matter of terrour .

Ans. It may be something , if not much , of that may flow from such a bodyly distemper , as occasioneth the alteration of the body , upon the through apprehension of any thing , that is weighty and of moment , so as they cannot endure to be much affected with any thing : But leaving this to others , I would advise such a soul to those duties .

1. To be frequently seting to the duty , as for example of prayer , though that should raise the distemper of their body : for , through time that may weare away , or at least grow lesse ; while as their giving way thereto will still make the duty the more and more terrible , and so render themselves the more unfit for it , and thus they shall gratifie Satan , who ( it may be ) may have a hand in that bodyly distemper too : when the poor soul is thus accustomed or habituated to the attempting of the duty , it will at length appeare not so terrible as it did ; & so the body may become not so soon altered thereby , as it was .

2. When such an one can do no more , He would keep his love to the duty , and his desires after ●…t , fresh and lively : and would not suffer these quite to die out .

3. He would be much in the use of frequent ejaculations , and of short supplications darted up to God ; for these will not make such an impression on the body , and so will not so occasion the raiseing and wakening of the bodyly distemper , as more solemne addresses to God in prayer would possibly do .

4. If he cannot go to Christ with confidence , to draw out of Him life and strength , according to his need ; yet he may give a look to Him , though it were from a farre : and he may think of Him , and speak of Him frequently : and would narrowly observe every thing , that pointeth Him out , or bringeth any thing of Him to remembrance .

5. Such souls would not give way to despairing thoughts , as if their case were wholly helpelesse and hopelesse : for that is a reflecting upon the power & skill of Christ : and therefore is provoking and dishonourable to Him .

6. Let Christ , and all that is His , be precious alwayes and lovely unto them . And thus they would keep some room in their heart open for Him ; till He should be pleased to come to them with salvation . And who can tell , how soon He may come ?

But enough of this : there is a Fourth case of deadnesse to be spoken to ; and that is this .

CHAP. XXIV . How shall the soul make use of Christ , as the life , which is under the prevailing power of unbeleef & infidelity .

THat we may helpe to give some clearing to a poor soul in this case , we shall

1. See what are the several steps and degrees of this distemper .

2. Consider what the causes hereof are .

3. Shew how Christ is life to a soul in such a case : and

4. Give some directions , how a soul in that case , should make use of Christ , as the Life , to the end , it may be delivered therefrom .

And first . There are many several steps to , and degrees of this distemper : we shall mention a few , as

1. When they cannot come with confidence , and draw ou●… of Him by faith , what their souls case calleth for ; they cannot with joy draw waters out of the wels of salvation , Esai . 12 : 3. But keep at a distance , and intertaine jealous thoughts of Him : this is a degree of unbeleefe , making way for more .

2. When they cannot confidently assert , and avow their interest in Him , as the Church did , Esai . ●…2 : 2. saying Behold , God is my salvation , I will trust and not be afra●…ed ; for the Lord Ie hovah is my strength , & my song ▪ He also is become my salvation ,

3. when they much question , if ever they have indeed laid hold on Christ ; and so cannot go to Him , for the supply of their wants and necessities .

4. When moreover they question , if they be allowed of God , and warranted to come to Him , and lay hold upon Him : yea and they think they have many arguments , whereby to maintaine this their unbeleefe , and justify their keeping aback from Christ .

5. Or when , if they look to Him at all , it is with much mixture of faithlesse fears that they shall not be the better : or , at least , doubting whether it shall be to their advantage or not .

6. This unbeleef will advance further , and they may come to that , not only to conclude , that they have no part or portion in Him ▪ but also to conclude , that their case is desperat and irremediable : and so say , there is no more hope , they are cut off for their part , as Ezech. 37 : 11. and so lye ▪ by as dead and forelorne .

7. Yea they may come higher , and vent some desperat thoughts and expressions of God , to the great scandal of the godly , and to the dishonour of God .

8. And yet more , they may come that length , to question all the promises , and cry out , with David in his haste , Psal. 116 : 11. that all men are liars .

9. Yea they may come to this , to account the whole gospel , to be nothing but a heap of delusions , and a cunningly devised fable , or but mere notions and fancies .

10. And at length come to question , if there be a God , that ruleth in the Earth .

These are dreadful degrees and steps of this horrid distemper , and enough to make all flesh tremble .

Let us see next , whence this cometh . The causes hereof we may reduce to three heads .

First . The holy Lord hath a holy hand in this , and hath noble ends and designes before Him , in this matter : as

1. The Lord may think good to order matters thus , that He may magnifie his power and grace , in reseueing such , as were returned to the very brinke of hell , and seemed to many to be lost and irrecoverably gone .

2. Tha●… in punishing them thus , for giving way to the first motions of unbeleefe , he might warne all to guaird against such an evil , and not to foster and give way to groundlesse complaints , nor intertaine objections , moved against their condition by the devil .

3. To warne all to walk circumspectly , and to worke-out their salvation with fear and trembling , not knowing what may befal them , ere they die .

4. To teach all to walk humbly , not knowing what advantage Satan may get of them , ere all be done ; and to see their dayly need of Christ to strenthen their faith , and to keep their grips of Him fast .

5. So the Lord may think good to dispense so with some , that he may give a full proof of his wonderfully great patience and longanimity , in bearing with such ▪ and that so long .

6. As also to demonstrate his Soveraignity , in measureing out his dispensations to his own , as he seeth will most glorifie himself .

Next , Satan hath an active hand in this , for

1. He raiseth clouds and mists in the believer , so that he cannot see the work of God within himself , and so is made to cry out , that he hath no grace , and that all was but delusions , and imaginations , which he looked upon as grace before .

2. He raiseth up in them jealousies of God , and of all his wayes , and puts a false glosse and construction on all , which God doth , to the end he may confirme them in their jealousies , which they have drunk in of God .

3. Having gained this ground , he worketh then upon their corruption , with very great advantage ; and thus driveth them from evil to worse , and not only to question their present interest in Christ , but also to quite all hope for the time to come .

4. This being done , he driveth the soul yet further , and filleth it with prejudices against God & his glorious truthes ; and from this he can easily bring them to call all in question .

5. Yea he will represent God as an enemy to them ; and when this is done , how easie is it with him to put them on desperat courses , and cause them speak wickedly and desperatly of God ?

6. And when this is done , he can easily darken the understanding , that the poor soul shall not see the glory of the gospel , and of the covenant of grace , nor the lustre and beauty of holinesse : yea and raise prejudices against the same , because there is no hope of partaking of the benefite thereof and so bring them on , to a plaine questioning of all , as ●…eer delusions .

7. And when he hath gotten them brought this length ▪ he hath faire advantage to make them question if there be a God and so drive them forward to Atheisme . And thus deceitfully he can carry the soul from one step to another .

But thirdly . There are many sinful causes of this , within the man self as

1. Pride and haughtinesse , of minde , as thinking their mountain standeth so strong , that it cannot be moved : and this provoketh God to hide his face , as , Psal. 30.

2. Self confidence , a concomitant of pride , supposing themselves to be so well rooted , that they cannot be shaken , whileas it were better for them to walk in feare .

3. Want of watchfulnesse over a deceitful heart , and an evil heart of unbeleef , that is still departing from the living God , Heb. 3 : 12. It is good to be jealous here .

4. Giving way to doubtings and questionings too readyly at first . It is not good to tempt the Lord by parlying too much and too readyly with Satan Eva's practice might be a warning sufficient to us .

5. Not living in the sight of their wants , and of their dayly necessity of Christ , nor acting faith upon Him dayly , for the supplying of their wants : and when faith is not used , it may contract rust and be weakned , and come at length not to be discer●…ed .

6. Intertaining of jealous thoughts of God , and harkening too readyly to any thing , that foster and increase , or confirme these .

7. Not delighting themselves in , and with pleasure dwelling on the thoughts of Christ , of his offices , of the gospel , and promises ; so that these come at length to lose their beauty and glory , in the soul , and have not the lustre that once they had ; and this doth open a door to much mischiefe .

8. In a word , not walking with God , according to the gospel , provoketh the Lord to give them up to themselves for a time .

We come now to the Third particular , which is to show , How Chist is life to the poor soul in this case . And for the clearing of this , consider

1. That Christ is the author and finisher of faith , Heb 12 : 2. and so , as He did rebuke unbeleef at the first , he can rebuke it againe .

2. That He is the great Prophet , clearing up the gospel , and every thing , that is necessary for us to know , bringing life and immortality to light by the gospel , 2 Tim. 1 : 11. and so manifesting the lustre and beauty of the gospel .

3. He bringeth the promises home to the soul , in their reality , excellency , and truth , being the faithful witness and the Amen , Revel 3 : 14. and the confirmer of the promises , so that they are all yea and Amen in him , 2 Cor. 1 : 20. And this serveth to establish the soul in the faith , and to shoot-out thoughts of unbeleefe .

4. So doth He , by his Spirit , dispel the mists & clouds , which Satan , through unbeleef , had raised in the soul.

5. And thereby also rebuketh those mistakes of God , and prejudices at Him and his wayes , which Satan hath wrought there , through corruption .

6. He discovereth himself to be a ready help in time of trouble ▪ the hope and anchor of salvation , Heb. 6 : 19 and a Priest living for ever to make intercession for poor sinners , Heb. 7 : 25.

7. And hereby he cleareth up to the poor soul a possibility of helpe and reliefe ; and thus rebuketh dispaire , or preventeth it .

8. He manifesteth himself to be the ma●…ow and substance of the gospel : and this maketh every line thereof pleasant and beautiful to the soul and so freeth them from the prejudices that they had at it .

2. So in manifesting himself in the gospel , he revealeth the Father , that the soul cometh to the knowledge of the glory of God , in the face of Jesus Christ , 2 Cor. 4 : 6. and this saveth the soul from atheisme

10. When the soul cannot grippe Him , nor look to Him , yet He can look to the soul , and by his look quicken and revive the soul , and warme the heart with love to Him , and at length move and incline it sweetly to open to Him . And thus grippe and hold fast a lost sheep , yea and bring it home againe .

But what should a soul do in such a case . To this ( which is the Fourth particular to be spoken to ) I answere .

1. They would strive against those evils , formerly mentioned , which procured or occasioned this distemper : a stop should be put to these malignant humors .

2. They would be careful to lay againe the foundation of solide knowledge of God , and of his glorious truthes , revealed in the gospel : and labour for the faith of God's truth and veracity : for till this be , nothing can be right in the soul.

3. They would be throughly convinced of the treacherie , deceitfulnesse , and wickednesse of their hearts , that they may see it is not worthie to be trusted , and that they may be jealous of it , and not hearken so readyly to it , as they have done , especially seing Satan can prompt it to speak for his advantage .

4. They would remember also , that it is divine helpe , that can recover them , and cause them grippe to the promises , and lay hold on them of new againe , as well as at the first , and that of themselves , they can do nothing .

5. In useing of the meanes for the recovery of life , they would eye Christ , and because this eyeing of Christ is faith , and their disease lyeth most there they would do as the Israelits did , who were stung in the eye with the serpents , they looked to the brazen serpent with the wounded and stung eye : so would they do with a sickly , and almost dead , faith , grip Him , and with an eye , almost put out and made blinde , look to Him , knowing how ready He is to help , and what a tender heart He hath .

6. And to confirme them in this resolution , they would take a new vieu of all the notable encouragements to beleeve , wherewith the whole gospel aboundeth .

7. And withal , fix on Him , as the only author and finisher of faith .

8. And in a word , They would cast a wonderderfully unbeleeving , and atheistical soul on Him , who is wonderful in counsel , and excellent in working and is wonderful in mercy and grace , and in all his wayes . And thus may He at length , in his own time , and in the way that will most glorify Himself , raise up that poor soul , out of the grave of infidelity , wherein it was stincking ; and so prov●… Himself to be indeed the resurrection and the life , to the praise of the glory of his grace .

We come now to speak to another case , which is

CHAP. XXV . How Christ is to be made use of , as the life , by one that is so dead and senselesse , as he cannot know what to judge of himself , or his own case , except that it is naught .

WE spoke something to this very case upon the matter , when we spoke of Christ as the Truth . Yet we shall speak alittle to it here ; but shall not enlarge particulars formerly mentioned : and therefore we shall speak alittle to those five particulars ; and so ,

1. Shew , what this distemper is .

2. Shew , whence it proceedeth , and how the soul cometh to fall into it .

3. Shew , how Christ , as the life , bringeth about a recovery out of it .

4. Shew how the soul is to be exercised , that it may obtaine a recovery : and

5. Answere some Questions or Objections .

As to the first : Beleevers many times may be so dead , as not only not to see and know , that they have an interest in Christ , and to be uncertaine , what to judge of themselvs ; but also be so carried away with prejudices and mistakes , as that they will judge no otherwayes of themselves , than that their case is naught ; yea and not only will'deny , or mis-call the good , that God hath wrought in them by his Spirit ; but also reason themselves to be out of the state of grace , and a stranger to faith and to the workings of the Spirit : and hereupon will come to call all delusions , which some time they had felt , and seen in themselves : which is a sad distemper ; and which grace in life would free the soul from .

This proceedeth ( which is the second particular ) partly from God's hideing of his face , and changing his dispensations , about them , and compassing them with clouds ; and partly from themselves , and their owne mistakes : as

1. Judging their state , not by the unchangable rule of truth ; but by the outward dispensations of God , which change upon the best .

2. Judging their state by the observable measure of grace within them ; and so concludeing their state bad , because they observe corruption prevailing now and then , and grace decaying ; and they perceive no victory over temptations , nor grouth in grace , &c.

3. Judging also their state by others ; and so they suppose that they cannot be beleevers , because they are so unlike to others , whom they judge true beleevers . This is also to judge by a wrong rule .

4. Judging themselves by themselves , that is , because they look so unlike to what sometimes they were themselves , they conclude , that their state cannot be good , which is also a wrong rule to judge their State by .

5. Beginning to try and examine their ●…ase and State , and comeing ●…o no close or issue , so that when they have done , they are as uncleare and uncertaine , what to judge of themselves , as when they began : or

6. Taking little or no paines to try themselves seriously , as in the sight of God , but resting satisfied with a superficial trial , which can come to no good issue .

7. Trying and examineing , but , through the slight of Satan , and because pitching upon wrong marks , comeing to no good issue , but condemning themselves without ground .

8. There is another thing which occasioneth this misjudging , to wit , the want of distinctnesse and clearnesse in covenanting with Christ , and the ignorance of the nature of true saving faith .

As to the third particular . How Chist is Life to the beleever in this case .

I Answere . Christ manifesteth himself to be life to the soul , in this case .

1. By sending the Spirit of life , that Enlighteneth , Informeth , Perswadeth ▪ and Sealeth .

2. By actuating grace so in the soul , that it manifesteth it self , and evidenceth it self to be there , as the heate and burning of a fire will discover it self , without other toakens .

The fourth particular , to wit , how the soul should be exercised , or how it should imploy Christ , for an outgate out of this , hath been abundantly cleared above , where we shewed , that beleevers in this case would

1. Be frequent in griping Christ , and closeing with Him as their alsufficient Mediator : and faith thus frequently acting on Him , may discover it self at length .

2. Look to Christ , that hath eye salve , and is given for a witnesse .

3. Keep grips fast of Him , though they be in the dark , and walk on , griping to Him .

4. Keep love towards Him and his working , and in exercise .

5. Beg of Him to cleare up their state by his Spirit , explaining the true marks of grace , and discovering the working of grace in the soul.

But it will be said ( and so I come to the last particular ) what if after all this , I remaine as formerly , as unable to judge aright of my State , as ever ?

Ans. Yet , thou would continue griping Christ , loving Him , looking to Him , casting a lost dead soul , with all thy wants , upon Him , and minde this as thy constant work . Yea , thou would labour to be growing in these direct acts of faith : and learne to submit to God herein , knowing that those reflect acts are not absolutely necessary , and that thou should think it much , if He bring thee to heaven at length , though covered with a cloud , all thy dayes .

Obj. 2. But others get much more clearnesse ?

Ans. I grant that : yet know , that every one geteth not clearnesse , and such as have it , have it not in the same measure ▪ and must God give thee as much as He giveth to any other ? What if thou could not make ●…hat use of it , that others do , but wax proud thereby , and forget thy self ? Therefore , it will be best to give God liberty to dispense his favours , as He will , and that thou be about ●…hy commanded duty , the exercise of faith , Love , Feare , Patience , &c.

Obj. 3 ▪ But if at any time I gote a sight of my case , it would be some peace and satisfaction ●…o me ?

Ans. I grant that , & what knowest thou , but ●…hou may also get that favour ere thou die ? Why ●…hen will thou not waite his leasure ?

Obj. 4. But the want of it in the mean time maketh me go heartlesly and discouragedly about ●…ommanded duties , and maketh that I cannot apply things distinctly to my self .

Ans. Yet the word of command is the same , ●…he offer is the same , and the encouragement is the same : why then should not thou be going ●…on , leaning to Christ in the wildernesse , even though thou want that comfortable sight ?

Obj. 5. But it is one thing to want a cleare ●…ight of my state ; it is another thing to judge my self , to be yet in the state of nature : and this is my case .

Ans. I grant this is the worste of the two : yet , ●…hat if thou misjudge thy self without ground ▪ ●…hould thou not suffer for thine own folly ? and ●…hom can thou blame but thy self ? And if thou judge so , thou cannot but know ▪ that it is thy duty to do the thing , that thou supposeth is not yet done , that is , run away to Christ for life and salvation , and rest on Him , and abide there : and if this were frequently renewed , the grounds of thy former mistake might be easily removed .

Yet further , I would adde those few things .

1. Take no pleasure in debateing against your own soul ; for that is but to serve Satans designe .

2. Be not too rash or ready to drink-in prejudices against the work of God , in your own souls : for that is to collude with Sathan against your selves .

3. Make much of any little light He is pleased to give , were it but of one mark ; and be not ill to please : for one scriptural mark , as love to the brethren , may sufficiently evidence the thing .

4. See how thy soul would like the condition of such as are carnal , profane , carelesse in the matters of God : and if thy soul doth really abhore that , and thou would not upon any account choose to be in such a case , thou may gather something from that , to thy comfort : But enough of this case here ?

CHAP. XXVI . How is Christ as the Life to be applyed by a soul , that misseth God's favour and countenance .

THe sixt case , that we ●…hall speak a little to , is a deadnesse , occasioned by the Lord 's hideing of himself , who is their Life ▪ and the fountaine of life , Psal. 36 : 9. and whose loving kindn●…sse is better then life ▪ Psal. 63 : 3. and in whose favour is their life , Psal ●…0 : 5. A case ▪ which the frequent complaints of the Saints manifest to be rife enough . Concearning which we shall ,

1. Shew some of the consequences of the Lord 's hideing of his face , whereby the soul●… case will appeare .

2. Shew the reasons of this dispensation .

3. Shew how Christ is life to the soul in this case , and

4. Point - out the souls duty ; or how he is to make use of Christ , for a recovery .

As to the first , we may take notice of those particulars ,

1. They complaine of God's hideing of himself ▪ and forsakeing them , Psal. 22 : 1. my God my God , why hast thou forsaken me ! and Psal. 13 : 3. how long wilt thou forsake me ? &c.

2. They cry out for a blaink of his face , and get i●… not : for He hath withdrawn himself , Ps●… 〈◊〉 1. How long wilt thou hide thy face from me . Heman Psal. 88. cryed out night and day , but yet God's face was hid vers ▪ 1 : 9 , 14. The spouse seeketh long , Cant. 5. See Ps. 22 : 1 , 2.

3. They are looking for an outgate ▪ but get none ? And hope deferred maketh their heart sick , Prov. 13 : 12.

4. They are in the dark , and cannot tell , why the Lord dispenseth so toward them : why ( said Heman Psal. 88 : 14 ▪ ) castest thou off my soul ? why ●…idest thou thy face from me ? They cannot understand wherefore it is . So Iob cryed out , Shew me wherefore thou contendest with me , Iob 10 : 2.

5. They may also be walking , in the meane while , without light or counsel , so as they shall not 〈◊〉 what to do . How long shall I take counsel in my soul , Psal. 13 : 2.

6. Moreover ▪ they may have their heart filled with sorrow ; as we see , Psal. 13 : 2. having sorrow in my heart , said David . He also sayeth , Ps. 38. that his sorrow was continually before him , vers. 17. and Psal. 116 : 3. I found trouble and sorrow .

7. They may be so , as that the sweet experiences of others , may yeeld them no supply of comfort , at present , Psal. 22 : 4 , 5 , 6. Our Fathers trusted in the ( said David ) and thou didest deliver them . They cryed unto thee , and were delivered ; they trusted in thee , and were not confounded . But that gave him no present ease or comfort : for immediatly he addeth , vers. 6. But I am a worm and no man ; a reproach of men ▪ &c.

8. Yea all their own former experiences may yeeld them little solace : as we see in the same place , Psal. 22 : 9 , 10. compared with , vers. 14 : 15. Thou art He ( sayes he vers. 9 ) that took me out of the womb , &c. and yet he complaines , vers. 14. that he was poured out like water , and his bones out of joynt , that his heart was melted in the midst of his bowels ▪ &c.

9. They may be brought neare to a giving over all in despondency ; and be brought , in their sense , to the very dust of death ▪ Psal 22 : 16.

If it be enquired , why the Lord dispenseth so with his own people ?

We answere , ( and this is the Second particular ) That he doth it for holy and wise reasons , whereof we may name a few , as

1. To punish their carelesnesse and negligence ▪ as we see he did with the Spouse , Cant. ●… .

2. To chastise them for their ill improving of his favour ▪ and kindeness●… , when they had 〈◊〉 as the same passage evidenceth .

3. To check them for their security and carnal confidence , as He did David Psal. 30 : 6 , 7. when he said his mountaine stood strong , and he should never be moved : then did the Lord hide his face , and he was troubled .

4. To try if their obedience to his commands be pure and consciencious , and not in a sort mercenary , because of his lifting - up upon them the light of his countenance : and to see if conscience to a command driveth them to duty , when they are in the dark , and have no encouragement .

5. To put the graces of the Spirit to tryal , and to exercise ; as their Faith , Patience , Hope , Love &c. Psal. 13 : 5 , 6. & 22 : 24.

6. To awaken them from their security , and to set them to a more diligent following of duty : as we see in the Spouse , Cant. 5.

7. To sharpen their desire and hunger after Him , as that same instance cleareth .

Even in such a case as this , Christ is life to the soul , ( which is the Third particular )

1. By taking away the sinful causes of such a distance , having laid down his life , and shed his blood : for the remission of their sins ; so that such a dispensation is not flowing from pure wrath ; but is rather an act of mercy and love .

2. By advocating the poor ●…ans cause in heaven , where he His makeing Intercession for His own , and thereby obtaining a delivery from that condition , in God's own time , even the shining againe of his countenance upon them .

3. By keeping life in , as to habitual grace , and by breathing thereupon ; so that it becometh lively and operative , even in such a winter day .

4. By supporting the soul under that dispensation , and keeping it from fainting , through the secret influences of grace , which He conveyeth into the soul : as He did to the poor woman of Canaan , Math. 15.

5. By seting the soul a work , to use such meanes , as God hath appointed for a recovery ; as to cry , to plead , to longe , to waite , &c. Their heart shall live that seek Him .

6. By teaching the soul to submit to , and acquiesce in what God doth ; acknowledging his Righteousnesse , Greatnesse and Soveraignity : and this quietnesse of heart is its life .

7. By keeping the heart fast to the covenant of grace . So that , whatever come they will never quite that bargan , but they will trust in Him , though He should kill them ; and they will adhere to the covenant of grace , though they should be dragged through hell .

8. At length , when He seeth it fit and convenient , He quickeneth , by drawing-by the vaile , and filling the soul with joy , in the light of God's countenance ; and causing it to sing , as having the heart lifted up in the wayes of the Lord .

As to the last particular , concearning the duty of a soul in such a case , we say

1. He would humble himself under this dispensation , knowing that it is the great God with whom he hath to do ; and that there is no contending with Him : and that all flesh should stoop before Him .

2. He would justify God in all that He doth ; and say with David Psal. 22 : 3. But thou art holy , O thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel .

3. He would look upon himself as unworthy of the least favour of that kinde : I am a worme ( said David Psal. 22 : 6. ) and no man .

4. He would search-out his provocations , and run away to the fountain , the blood of Christ ; that these may be purged away . and his conscience sprinkled from dead works , and his soul washen in the fountain opened to the house of David , for sin and for uncleannesse .

5. He must also imploy Christ , to discover to him more and more of his guiltinesse , whereby he had grieved the Spirit of God ; and as sins are discovered to him , he would repent of them , and run away with them to the blood , that cleanseth from all sin . This was Elihu's advice to Iob ▪ Cap. 34 : vers. 31 , 32. Surely it is meet to be said unto God , I have borne chastisement , I will not offend . That which I see not , teach thou me , is I have done iniquity , I will do no more .

6. He would grip to Christ in the Covenant , and ●…est there , with joy and satisfaction : he would hold that fast , that he may ride out the storme in a darke night . Though he make not mine house to grow ▪ said David , 2 Sam. 23 : vers. 5. Yet this was all his salvation and all his desire , that He had made with him an everlasting Covenant , ordered in all things and sure . The Spouse took this course , when he could not get a sight of Him , whom her soul loved , Cant. 6 : vers. 3. and asserted her interest in Him . I am my beloveds , and my beloved is mine .

7. He would be intertaining high , and loving thoughts of God , commending Him highly , let His dispensations be what they will . So did the Spouse , Cant. 5 : vers. 10 - 16.

8. He would earnestly seek after Him . The Spouse did so , Cant. 5 : vers. 6. the discouragement she met with at the hands of the watch men did not put her off her pursuite , Vers. 7. but she continued , yea was sick of love , Vers. 8. and here looks had a prevailing power with him , as we see , Cant. 6 : vers. 5. where the Bridgroom uttered that most astonishing word , Turn away thine eyes from me , for they have overcome me .

9. This new manifestation , which he is seeking for , must be expected in and through Jesus , who is the true Tabernacle , and he who was represented by the Mercy - seat . He is the only trysting place , in Him alone will the Father be seen

10 He would also look to Him , for strength and support , in the meane time ; and for grace , that he may be keeped from fainting , and may be helped to waite , til he come , who knoweth the fittest season , wherein to appeare .

But , it will be said , what if after all this , we get no outgate , but He hideth his face still from us ?

I answere , Such would know , that life is one thing , and comfort is another thing : Grace is one thing , and warme blainks of Gods face is another . The one is necessary to the very being of a Christian , the other not ; but only necessary to his comfortable being : and therefore they should be content , if God give them grace , though they ●…isse comfort for a time .

2. They would lairne to commit that matter to Christ , who knoweth how to give that which is good , and what is best for them .

3. They would be hanging on Him , for strength for duty ; and , in his strength , seting about every commanded duty , and be exercising , Faith , Love , Patience , Hope , Desire , &c.

4. Let the well ordered covenant be all their salvation , and all their desire ; and though they should not get a comfortable blaink of God's face , so long as they were here , yet holding fast this covenant they should at length be saved souls , and what would they have more ? and when they get this , what will they misse ?

CHAP. XXVII . How shall one make use of Christ , as the Life , when wreastling with an angry God because of sin ?

THat we may give some satisfaction to this question , we shall

1. Shew what are the ingredients in this case , or what useth to concurre in this distemper .

2. Shew some reasons , why the Lord is pleased to dispense thus with his people .

3. Shew how Christ is life to the soul in this case .

4. Shew the beleevers duty for a recovery : and

5. Adde a word or two of caution .

As to the first . There may be those parts of , or 〈◊〉 in this distemper ▪

1. God presenting their sins unto their vieu , so as they shall cry out , our sin is ever before us , Psal. 51 : 3. and say , as it is Psal. 90 : 8. Thou hast set our iniquities before thee , our secret sins in the light of thy countenance : and so cause them see the Lord contending for sin , as the Church did , Esai . 59 : we roare all like bears , and mourn sore like doves : we look for judgment but there is none , for salvation but it is far off from us : for our transgressions are multiplied before thee , and our sins testifie against us : for our transgressions are with us ; and as for our iniquities , we know them , &c.

2. Yea , God may bring upon them the iniquities of their youth , as Iob speaketh Cap. 13 : 26. and so bring upon them , or suffer conscience to charge them with their old sins , formerly repented of and pardoned . And this is more terrible : David is made to remember his original sin , Psal. 51.

3. And , as Iob speaketh , Cap. 15 : 17. God may seem to be sealing up all their sins in a bag , that none of them may be lost or fall by , without being taken notice of ; and , as it were , be gathering them together in a heape .

4. He may pursue sore with signes of wrath & displeasure , because of those sinnes , as we see in David Psal. 4. & 38. & 51. and in several others of his people , chastened of the Lord because of their trangressions ; whereof there are many instances in scripture .

5. Yea , and that for a considerable time together , and cause them cry out , with David Psal. 4 : 3. — but thou O Lord how long !

6. And that not only with outward , but also with inward plagues . And strokes , as David's case cleareth , in the forecited Psalmes .

7. Yea and not only themselves , but even their posterity : as Davids childe was smiten with death , and the posterity of Manasses , who found mercy himself , 2 Chron. 33 : 13. was caryed into captivity for his sin , 2 Kings 23 : 26 , 27.

8. Further , the Lord may deprive them of all their former joy and comfort , which made David cry out Psal. 51 : 12. restore unto me the joy of thy salvation , and grant me thy free Spirit .

9. And , which is yet more terrible , write their sin upon their judgment , as when He caused the sword and whoredom follow Davids house .

10. And finally , He may cause them feare utter offcasting as Psal. 51 : 11. cast me not away ( said he ) from thy presence .

And this the Lord thinketh good to do ( that we may speak a word to the second particular ) for those and the like reasons .

1. To discover to them , and to all the world , how Just , Holy , and Righteous a God He is , that cannot approve of or beare with sin , even in his own children .

2. To make all fear and tremble before this great and holy God , who is terrible in his judgements , even when they come from a Fathers hand , that is not pursueing in pure anger and wrath , but chastening in love : Sure , all must think , that his dispensations with the wicked will be much more fearful and horrible , seing they are not yet reconciled unto Him through the blood of ●…esus .

3. To presse Believers more earnestly in to Christ , that they may get a new extract of their pardon ▪ and their souls washen in the blood of Iesus .

4. To teach them to walk more circumspectly afterward , and to guaird more watchfully against Satans temptations , and to imploy Christ more as their Strength , Light and Guide .

5. To cause them see their great obligation to Jesus Christ , for delivering them from that state of wrath , wherein they were by nature , as well as others , and would have lyen-in to all eternity , had not He redeemed them .

6. To exercise their Faith , Patience and Hope ; to see if in hope , they will beleeve against hope , and lay hold on the strength of the Lord , that they may make peace with him , Esai . 27 : 5.

7. To give a fresh proof of his wonderful Mercy , Grace , Love , and Compassion , upholding the soul , in the meane time , & at length , pardoning them , and speaking peace to their souls through the blood of Jesus .

But as to the third particular . We may look on Christ , as the Life to the soul in this case , upon those accounts .

1. He hath satisfied justice , and so hath borne the pure wrath of God due for their sinnes : He hath troden the winepresse alone , Esai . 63 : 3. He was wounded for our transgressions , and bruised for our sins , Esai . 53 : 5 , 10. And therefore they drink not of this cup , which would make them drunk , and to stagger , and fall , and never rise againe .

2. Yea , He hath procured , that mercy and love shall accompany all those sharpe dispensations ; and that they shall flow from mercy ; yea and that they shall be as a covenanted blessing , promised in he covenant , Psal. 89 : 30 , 31 , 32 , 33.

3. And sometimes He is pleased to let them see this clear difference betwixt the strokes they lye under , and the judgments of pure wrath , which attend the wicked : and this supporteth the soul : for then he seeth , that those dispensations , how sharpe so ever they be , shall work together for good to him , and come from the hand of a gracious and loving Father , reconciled in the blood of Christ .

4. He is a Prince exalted to give repentance and remission of sins to Israel , Act. 5 : 31. Yea , He hath procured such a clause in the covenant , which is wel ordered in all things and sure , that upon their renewing of faith and repentance , their after sin shall be pardoned ; and besides the promises of faith and repentance , in the covenant , His being ●… Prince exalted to give both , giveth assurance o●… their receiving of both .

5. He cleareth to them their interest in the Covenant , and their right to the promises of the Covenant ; and through their closeing with Christ ▪ b●… faith , He raiseth up their heart in hope , & cause●… them to exspect an outgate , even remission of the●… sins , and turning a way of the displeasure in due tim●… through Him : and this is a great part of their life ▪

6. Being the author and finisher of faith , 〈◊〉 ●… Prince to give repentance , He , by His Spirit , worketh up the soul to a renewing of its grips o●… Himself , by faith , and to a ●…uning to the death and blood of Christ for pardon , and washing : and worketh godly sorrow in the heart ; whereupon followeth Pardon , according to the gospel constitution , though the beleever as yet perceiveth it not . And sin being pardoned before God , conforme to the tenor of the covenant of grace , the man is a living man , whatever feares of death , he may be keeped under for a time .

7. He helpeth also the soul to a justifying of God , and to a holy submissive frame of Spirit , under that dispensation ; so that they are willing to beare the indignation of the Lord , because they have sinned against Him , Micah . 7 : 9. and to waite for an outgate in God's own time : and to kisse the rod , and accept of the punishment of their sin .

8. When He seeth it fit for his own glory , and their advantage , He speaketh peace at length to the soul , and sayeth , Son or daughter , be of good cheer , thy sinnes are forgiven thee . And then is the soul restored to life .

As to the fourth particular . The soul that is wreastling with an angry God for sin , and would make use of Christ as the life , would do those things ,

1. He would look to Christ , as standing under God's curse in our room , and as satisfying justice for all the elect , and for all their sinnes .

2. He would eye the covenant , wherein new pardon is promised , upon the renewing of faith and repentance .

3. He would eye Christ , as the great Lord dispensator of both Faith and Repentance , and hing on Him for both ; and thus beleeve , that he may beleeve and repent , or lay his soul open to Him , that He may work in him both Repentance and Faith .

4. He would flee to the blood of sprinkling , that speaks better things than the blood of Abel , that he may be washen , and sprinkled with hysope , as David did Psal. 51 : 7.

5. He would eye Christ as a prince , to pardon , and give remission of sins , and as exalted for this end , and would fix his eye upon Him , as now exalted in glory for this end .

6. He would close with Christ of new , as his only alsufficient mediator ; and , having done this , and repented of his sins , whereby God hath been provoked , he would conclude through faith , that a pardon is past in the court of heaven , conforme to the tenor of the gospel , and waite on Christ , until the intimation come .

As for the cautions , which I promised to speak to , in the last place , take those few

1. Do not conclude there is no pardon , because there is no intimation thereof made to thy soul , as yet . According to the dispensation of grace , condescended upon in the gospel , pardon is had immediatly upon a souls beleeving and repenting ; But the intimation , sense , and feeling of pardon , is a distinct thing , and may , for several ends , be long ●…eeped-up from the soul ; Sure , they go not alwayes together .

2. Do not conclude , there is no pardon , because the rode , that was inflicted for sin , is not as yet taken off ▪ God pardoned Davids sin , and did intimate the same to Him by Nathan , and yet the sword did not depart from his house till he died : God can forgive , and yet take vengeance on their in ven●…ions , Psal. 99 ▪ 8.

3. Do not upon this ground , question God's Faithfulnesse , or conclude that God's covenant doth not stand fast : He is the same , and the covenant abideth fast and firme ; but the change is in thee .

4. Do not think , that because thou hast once received Christ , that therefore , without any new act of faith on Him , or of repentance towards God , thou should immediatly be pardoned of thy sinnes , as soon as they are committed : for the gospel methode must be followed , and it should satisfie us .

CHAP. XXVIII . No man cometh to the Father but by me .

THis being added for furder confirmation of what was formerly said , will pointe out unto us several necessary truthes : as

First . That it is most necessary , to be sound and cleare in this fundamental point , of coming to God , only in and through Christ : for

1. It is the whole marrow of the gospel .

2. It is the ●…inge of all our salvation , Christ is the chiefe cornerstone , Esa. 28 : 16. 1 Pet. 1 : 5 , 6. and

3. The only ground of all our solide and true peace and comfort .

4. An errour , or a mistake here , is most dangerous , hazarding , if not ruineing , all

5. Satan endeavours mainely against this , raiseth up heresies , errours and false opinions , and prompteth some to vent perplexing doubts and objections , & all to darken this cardinal point ▪ So doth he muster up all his temptations for this end , at length , to keep poor souls from acquantance with this way , and from making use of it , or entering into it .

6. Our corrupt hearts are most averse from it , and will close with any way , how troublesome , how expensive and costly so ever it may seem to be , rather than with this .

7. There are a multitude of false wayes , as we did shew above .

All which cleare up this necessity , and should teach us to be very diligent to win to acquantance with it ▪ and to make sure that we are in it , and to hold it fast , and to keep it pure in our practise , without mixing any thing with it , or corrupting of it .

Secondly . That it is no small difficulty to get this truth beleeved and practised , that through Christ alone we come to the Father . Therefore is the same thing asserted and inculcated againe , upon the matter : for

1. Nature will not teach this way , it is far above nature .

2. Yea our natural inclination is much against it , opposing it , and fighting against it .

3. This way is altogether contrary to that high esteem , which naturally all of us have of ourselves .

4. And is opposite to that pride of heart , which naturally we are subject to .

5. Yea there is nothing in us by natur , that will willingly comply with this way : but , on the contrary , all is opposite thereunto .

6. And therefore it is the Christians first lesson , to deny himself .

The consideration of which should humble us , and make us very jealous of our own hearts and inclinations , and of all those courses , which they are inclineable to , and bent upon . And it should put us to try , if ever we have overcome this difficulty : and have now all our hopes and comforts founded on Him , and on nothing else : and are up or down in our peace and joy , according as we win in to Him , or are shut out from Him : and in all our approaches to God , upon whatsoever account , are leaning to Him and resting on Him alone , exspecting accesse , acceptance , and a hearing , only in Him ; and are quieted under all our feares and temptations with this , that Christ is our way to the Father .

Thirdly . That even beleevers have need to have this truth inculcated often : for

1. Satan is busie pulling them off this ground , by all the wiles and temptations he can .

2. Their own corruption within , and the evil heart of unbeleefe , is alwayes opposeing this way , and drawing them off it .

3. Through the slight of Satan , and the power of corruption , they are oftimes declineing from this pure gospel way .

4. The experience of beleevers can tell , that when they a●…e at their best , it is a great work and exercise to them , to keep their heart right in this matter .

5. Is it not too oft seen , that they are under the spiritual plague of formality , which stealeth them off their feet here ?

6. And is it not found oftentimes , that they are too too ready to leane to some thing beside Christ ?

How ought all to be convinced of this , and humbled under the sense of it ? And see also how necessary it is to be oft preaching on this subject , and to be oft thinking upon and studying this fundamental truth .

Fourthly . It should be a strong motive and incitement to us to make use of Christ , as the way to the Father , That no man cometh to the Father but by Him : for this may be looked upon as an argument , enforceing their usemaking of Him , as the way .

Fiftly . It discovereth the ground of that truth , that there are but few that are saved ; for none cometh to the Father but by Him : few , in respect of the whole world , once heare of Him ▪ and of such as hear of Him , few have the true way of imploying and applying him , as the way to the Father , cleared up unto them : and againe ▪ of such as have the truth , as it is in Jesus , preached unto them , O how few go to Him , and make use of Him according to the truth , and beleeve and practise the truth ▪

Sixtly . That in and through Christ alone we must come .

1. To the Knowledge of the Father : for no man knoweth the Father but the son : and He alone , who came out of the bosome of the Father , revealeth Him .

2. To the Favour and Friendship of the Father : for He alone is our pea●…e , and in Him alone is the Father well pleased .

4. To the Kingdome of the Father here : for He only is the door , Iohn . 10. and by his Spirit are we effectually called .

4. To the Kingdome of the Father above : for He alone hath opened that door , and is entered into the holiest of all , as our forerunner , and is gone to prepare a place for us .

5. Through Him alone must we addresse ourselves to the Father , in our supplications , Iohn . 16 : 23. Revel. 8 : 3. in our thanksgivings Rom. 1 : 8 ▪ Col. 3 : 17. and praise Heb. 13 : 15. Ephes. 3 : 21.

6. Through Him alone have we accesse , and an open door to the Father , Ephes. 2 : 18. & 3 : 21. Heb. 4 : 16.

I shall only speak to one case here . viz.

CHAP. XXIX . How should we make use of Christ , in going to the Father , in prayer and other pieces of worship ?

IN short , for answering of this question , I shall lay down those particulars .

1. There would be a lively sense of the infinite distance , that is betwixt the great God , and us finite creaturs ; and yet more betwixt the holy God and us sinful wreatches .

2. There would be an eyeing of Christ , as the great peacemaker through his death and merites , having satisfied justice , and reconciled sinners unto God ; that so we may look on God now , no more as an enemie , but as reconciled in Jesus .

3. There would be , sometimes at least , a more formal , and explicite actual closeing with Christ as ours , when we are going about such duties : and alwayes an implicite and virtual imbraceing of Him as our mediator ; or an habitual hanging upon Him , and leaning to Him as our mediator , and Peacemaker .

4. There would be an eyeing of Him as our great Highpriest , now living for ever to make intercession for us , and to keep the door of heaven open to us : upon which account the Apostle presseth the Hebreewes to come boldly to the throne of grace , Heb. 4 : 14 , 16. See also Heb. 7 : 24 , 25.

5. There would be a griping to Him , even in reference to that particular act of worship , and a laying hold upon Him , to speak so , as our Master usher , to bring us by the hand in to the Father , as conscious of our own unworthinesse .

6. There would be a confident leaning to Him , in our approching ; and so we would approachin Him , without fear or diffidence . And that notwithstanding that we finde not our souls in such a good frame ▪ as we would wish , yea and guilt looking us in the face .

7. Thus would we roll all the difficulties , that come in our way , and all the discouragements , which we meet with , on Him , that He may take away the one and the other , and helpe us over the one and the other .

8. As we would take an answer to all objections from Him alone , and put Him to remove all scruples , and difficulties , and strengthen ourselves against all impediments and discouragments , alone , in and through Him , so there would be the bringing of all our positive encouragements from Him alone , and all our hopes of coming speed with the Father should be grounded upon Him .

9. We would ex●…pect all our welcome and acceptance with the Father , only in & through Christ , and expect nothing for any thing in ourselves , not for our graces , good frame , preparation , or any thing of that kinde . So we would not found our acceptance , nor our peace and satisfaction , on ourselves , nor on any thing we have , or do ; nor would we conclude our exclusion or want of acceptance , because we do not apprehend our frame so good as it ought to be ; so we should not found our acceptance on our right performance of duties , for that is not Christ .

10. We would quiet ourselves on Him alone , in all our approaches , whatever livelinesse we finde , or misse in the duty ▪ we are too much tickled and faine , when duties go well with us , and troubled upon the other hand , when it is not so ; and the ground of all this , is , because we leane too much to our own duties , and do not quiet ourselvs on Him alone : and hence itis , that we are oft quieted when we get the duty done and put by , though we have not met with Him there , nor goten use made of Him , as was necessary . All our comfort , peace and quiet would be founded on Him alone .

11. We would look to Him for the removal of all the discouragments , that Satan casts in our way , while we are about this or that piece of worship , to put us back , or to cause us advance slowly and faintingly : and , casting them all on Him , goe forward in our duty .

12. We would look for all our returns and answers only in and through Him , and lay all the weight of our hopes and exspectation of a good answer only on Him , ●… Iohn . 5 : 13 , 14 , 15.

For Caution I would adde a word or two .

1. I do not think , that the beleever can explicitely and distinctly act all these things , when ever he is going to God ; or can distinctly perceive all these several acts : nor have I specified them , and particularly mentioned then thus , for this end ; but to shew at some length , how Christ is to be imployed in those acts of worship , which we are called to performe ; and that because , we ofttimes think the simple nameing of Him , and asking of things for His sake , is sufficient , though our hearts leane more to some other thing , than to Him : and the conscientious christian will find his soul , when he is rightly going about the duties of worship , looking towards Christ thus , sometimes more distinctly and explicitely as to one particular , & sometimes more as to another .

2. Though the beleever cannot distinctly act saith on Christ , all these wayes , when he is going about commanded duties of worship ; yet he would be sure to have his heart going out after Christ , as the only ground of his approaching to , and acceptance with , and of being heard by the Father ; and to have his heart in such an habitual frame of resting on Christ , that really there may be a relying upon Him , all these wayes , though not distinctly discerned .

3. Sometimes the beleever will be called to be more distinct and explicite in looking to , and resting upon Christ , as to one particular , and sometimes more as to another : when Satan is disswading him to go to God , because He is an infinite holy one , and he himself is but a sinner : then he is called to act faith on Christ as the mediator , making reconciliation betwixt God and sinners : and when Satan is disswading from approaching to God , because of their want of an interest in God ▪ then should they act faith on Christ , and imbrace him , according to the gospel , and rest there , and so approach . And when Satan casts up his unworthinesse and former sins , to keep him aback , or to discourage him , then he is called to lay hold on Christ , as the great Highpriest , and advocate ; and , casting that discouragement on Him , to goe forward . So likewise when Satan is discourageing him in his duty , by bringing before him his sins , he should take this course . And when , because of his sinful way of worshiping God and calling upon him , and other things , he is made to feare , that all is in vaine , that neither God regairdeth him , nor his service , and that he shall not come speed , than should he cast all the burden of his acceptance , and of obtaining what he asketh and desireth , on Christ , and quiet himself there : and so as to the rest : and hence appeareth the usefulnesse of our branching-out of this matter .

4. In all this , there must be an acting in the strength of Jesus : a looking to Christ and resting upon Christ , according to the present case and necessity , in Christ ; that is , by his strength and grace communicated to us by his Spirit . Then do we worshipe God in the Spirit , and in the newnesse of the Spirit , when all is done in the matter of worship ; in and through Jesus .

FINIS .